BLOG | About / Information | Online Store / Boutique en ligne | Facebook |Twitter

NFB set to release a documentary on Montreal’s Dr. Norman Cornett

dc If you go to art exhibitions in Montreal, you've surely seen Dr. Norman Cornett deep in conversation with artists and gallerists. Hands down, Dr. Cornett is one of the Montreal art scene's greatest gems- tirelessly going to what seems like every exhibition and writing about these exhibitions for prestigious arts publications. Anyway, the National Film Board of Canada is about to release Professor Norman Cornett: "Since when do we divorce the right answer from an honest answer?", a documentary by Alanis Obomsawin, one of Canada's most distinguished documentary filmmakers. The documentary chronicles McGill's highly publicized firing of the very popular Dr. Cornett due to his unorthodox teaching style. Unique, unconventional and trailblazing, Dr. Cornett exemplifies the Montreal State of Mind, so support this! He's the Roadsworth of Montreal academics! ALSO: Dr. Cornett will be hosting 'Body and Soul,' a music and visual arts series, from June 30 to July 12. For more information, please visit http://creativeboost.ca

Posted under Films, montreal

This post was written by Ben Pobjoy on May 7, 2009

Tags: ,

429 Comments so far

  1. Vanessa Salvatore May 7, 2009 1:51 pm

    Wow!! When do we get to watch this doc!!

    Amazing!! Dr. Cornett is an amazing academic and activist!

  2. Matt Herskowitz May 7, 2009 4:25 pm

    I couldn’t agree more with Vanessa. Dr. Cornett is nothing short of an amazing academic, activist and, perhaps most importantly, a truly inspired teacher wholly dedicated to the art of sharing, experiencing and expanding the boundaries of our understanding of the human condition through engaging in real dialogue, which he masterfully yet unobtrusively facilitates. He is not so concerned with finding answers as with probing to understand what makes us who we are, bridging the arts, religion and social and political sciences in a way that seems perfectly natural, yet which I haven’t seen done before. Through exhaustive study, observation and asking questions, his students, as well as the guest speaker and everyone else present in the class, gain new insights and perspectives by the end, and it’s always a highly stimulating and often unexpected experience. I’ve seen how Dr. Cornett works tirelessly to secure the distinguished people he wants as invited guests to the class, and he almost always gets his way! I have had the privilege to collaborate with Dr. Cornett in his former classes at McGill on several occasions, and it was always a truly enlightening experience; not only from the way he organizes and directs the class, but also from the acute and often profound observations of his students, who seem to understand the connections among apparently different disciplines better than the so-called “experts,” who are often too entrenched in their own points of view to be open to this kind of thinking. Dr. Cornett seems to attract students who really want to dig a little deeper into what makes artists, writers and politicians tick, and I gained great insights both as a guest speaker and by auditing some of his “unplugged” and “dialogic” sessions, which Dr. Cornett often graciously invited me to attend.

    In his McGill classes there was no territory he was afraid to broach or tread, and this uncompromising attitude toward learning and knowledge ultimately cost him his job there. One of the last classes with Dr. Cornett I attended at McGill featured a panel of prominent Jewish and Palestinian authors, religious leaders and military officers, and as you can imagine, there were some sparks that flew, both among the panel and with the students. But despite the palpable passion in the hall, all was nevertheless quite civil and overall respectful, and it’s the dialogue that prevailed. Debate is normally contentious – that’s why it’s called debate – and particularly about a subject that both sides feel so strongly about, which was Israeli-Palestinian relations. I felt I had a clearer understanding of what the divide is and why it is so difficult to overcome, and I’ve been interested in this subject for much of my life. Such a free and unhinged discussion is rarely seen, except perhaps on BBC’s “The Doha Debates”, and is sadly even rarer in classrooms. Unfortunately, it seems that it was also too much for the administration of McGill, and Dr. Cornett was soon summarily dismissed, without explanation. I’d also like to mention that his dialogic session with former Prime Minister Paul Martin was also very enlightening, with an international student audience asking pointed questions of the former PM that he was clearly not expecting, yet he seemed to be answering them as best he could, apparently ready for the challenge. It focused on his current work in Africa, and with some some African students in the class, there were questions about cultural issues I was hearing about for the first time. I felt I was part of a frank and enlightening discussion on the challenges facing the African continent and how it relates to the rest of the world, as well as getting a more human insight into a man I had previously thought of as a two-dimensional political cardboard cutout, which is pretty much all one gets from the media. It’s often the same thing with the renowned actors, writers, musicians, artists and dancers he invites to the class, who inevitably show a side of themselves not perceptible from normal media interviews. The gift of being a subject of Dr. Cornett’s classes is that I got to share my own personal experiences with music and my career with a group of people who were keenly interested in knowing what it’s like to do what I do, and, having heard nearly all of my recordings, had incredible insights into my music I’d never before considered, but which seemed highly relevant. I got real feedback on how my music affected them, how they experienced it, how they related it to their world, and this is something truly invaluable for any artist.

    Although Dr. Cornett is no longer at McGill, he is back in full force with his dialogic sessions, now open to all the public, something we can now all benefit from. And I strongly suggest you that you do.

    Matt Herskowitz

  3. David Amram May 7, 2009 6:01 pm

    A real treat to know that a true “homme engage” is being honored by his fellow montrealers

    Ever since i first worked in montreal , composing Muisc fr the film “Nous sommes Jeunes” for cnadian Pcific railroad, and later on duirng my eight joyous years condcuting the Monteal symphony matinnee concerts for young people, i was always overwhelmed by the adventuorous spirit and high artistic standards combined with DARING TO GO BEYOND BOUDERIES.

    when i met DR cornett and first worked with him, i felt he was the embodiment of this special quality. Like most other musicians, who cam as i did, as performers in the Montreal Jazz Festival, I was thrilled to be in his class and wished tat i could enroll as a senior-student at McGill in rder to TAKE classes with this extraordinary man.

    Like Mrshall McLuhan, he took the role of the university professor to a new level. All his guest artists as well as his students came away inspired.

    Alanis Obsawin is one of the finest documentary film makers in the world and the combination guarentees a document that will show the special gifts that Canadians have for uisng film and media to uplift, educate and inspire.

    i am telling all my friends in the States and everywhere i go aroud the world to look out for this film and learn more about
    the amazing life’ work of notre cher Professor Norman

    Bravo, merci et salu!!

    David Amram
    amramdavid@aol.com

  4. Velcrow Ripper May 7, 2009 11:55 pm

    I had the honour of attending one of Dr. Cornett’s “Dialogic Sessions” with my feature documentary, Scared Sacred. He gathered together a panel of guests who spoke to the themes of the film – ranging from the Dalai Lama’s translator, to a survivor of the war in Bosnia. It was the most profound exploration of my work I have experienced. The engagement of the students with the film, the guests and myself, was absolutely outstanding, and the depth of learning was deep and meaningful. I have never before or since witnessed such an incredible teaching style. I look forward to seeing this film!

  5. Veronika Szkudlarek May 8, 2009 1:12 am

    Congrats Dr.Cornett

  6. Zeke May 8, 2009 9:12 am

    Howdy!

    Does anyone know what publications he has written for? I can’t find ‘em using Google.

    Thanks

  7. marion wagschal May 8, 2009 2:57 pm

    That’s great news . all the best and much success. Marion

  8. P. Pink May 8, 2009 11:15 pm

    Norman, like so many of my artist friends who have met and chatted with you at various vernissages, I look forward to seeing the documentary by Alanis Obsawin.

    Perhaps we could arrange a screening in a Montréal gallery this summer.

    When I first met you I had no knowledge of the controversial and obviously exciting teaching classes that you had created. But I was very impressed by your ‘eye’ for and interest in contemporary art. Especially your ability to draw out ‘visual text’ from the artist. You do get them talking about their art in a positive and professional way. I’ll pass the word about the film and if you need any help with anything … just let me know.
    Patricia

  9. Doreen lindsay May 8, 2009 11:19 pm

    I meet Dr. Cornett at many vernissages and am looking forward to seeing the film that will document his particular talents in communicating art values.

  10. Margie Gillis May 10, 2009 7:34 am

    this is a welcome documentary !!
    Dr Cornett we applaud you for holding safe a place for creative thought. This is the way the world changes; a brave person bangs at the door of ignorance and that allows it to fall away for the next generation if they choose to take the mantel.
    Thank you Dr Cornett for being such a champion.
    Margie Gillis

  11. Liam Maloney May 10, 2009 8:18 pm

    Dr. Cornett is the kind of professor I dreamed of having through my university years. I wish him all the best.

  12. Mary Ellen Davis May 11, 2009 12:54 am

    J’ai le plaisir de vous annoncer à l’avance que le documentaire sur le professeur Cornett, réalisé par Alanis Obomsawin, sera présenté dans le cadre du Festival Présence autochtone en juin 2009 ici à Montréal: http://www.nativelynx.qc.ca (le programme n’est pas encore sur le site internet mais le sera d’ici la fin du mois de mai)!
    Meilleurs voeux de succès au Professeur!

  13. @lisatorjman May 12, 2009 3:26 pm

    Dr. Cornett is a true social innovator who re-imagined the future of the education system with his model of experiential learning and “dialogic sessions.” His method is one of true learning – a forum of discussion, deep engagement, challenges and opinions. Students found their voices in his class because he created a space for them to do so. Leaders were born under his tutelage, and it is a huge loss for McGill to not champion an innovator of Cornett’s capacity. Sir Ken Robinson calls for a transformation of the education system. See his TED talk here http://is.gd/H3s What Cornett brings is the answer.

  14. Mary Lance May 14, 2009 11:46 am

    I had the pleasure of meeting Norman Cornett in Montreal when we presented “Agnes Martin: With My Back to the World.” The discussion that followed was deeper and broader than any that I’ve experienced following a screening. I look forward to seeing this film. I hope it will be shown in New Mexico.

  15. Hélène Bruderlein May 15, 2009 7:26 am

    Quelle bonne nouvelle d’apprendre que le film sur le Dr. Cornett sera projeté à Montréal. Ce sera l’occasion de souligner sa grande contribution d’éducateur et d’humaniste. Ce n’est pas fréquent que l’on rencontre des gens qui survolent le domaine des arts et des sciences avec cette envergure intellectuelle. J’ai rencontré le Dr. Cornett lors d’un vernissage et j’ai été impressionnée par sa perception lumineuse tout-à-fait originale de mes œuvres. C’est cet esprit original, libre et honnête qui lui a valu son renvoi de McGill. C’est un signe de sclérose lorsqu’une institution ne peut plus tolérer en son sein des “rebelles” épris de liberté de pensée.

  16. Anait Brutian May 16, 2009 8:56 pm

    I met Dr. Norman Cornett on the occasion of the “dialogic” sessions on two novels: Neil Bissoondath’s “The Soul of All Great Designs” and Priscilla Uppal’s “To Whom It May Concern.” On both occasions, the advertisements described Dr. Cornett as a moderator or a facilitator. After attending the sessions, participating in the discussions and understanding the important role played by Dr. Cornett, I realized that the terms “facilitator” or “moderator” do not come close to describing the important educational role Dr. Cornett assumed on both occasions. Using seemingly unorthodox but highly imaginative means, he succeeded in creating an atmosphere of mutual trust where learning became a delightful experience. Unfortunately, innovation most often is met with opposition; this is what we learn from the sad story of his dismissal. One feels sorry for so many potential students that could have benefited from his teaching. Luckily, his “dialogic” sessions continue to do exactly that. And this, I’m sure, is much more gratifying, because the appreciation comes with no strings attached; it’s sincerely felt and honestly conceived by all participants. With no flattery intended, thumbs up, Dr. Cornett! Keep on crossing boundaries, promoting understanding, and connecting free spirits!

  17. Theresa Tova May 19, 2009 1:23 am

    How amazing it was for me to sit in the Toronto’s Hot Docs theatre to experience Alanis Obomsawin’s stunningly beautiful documentary about Professor Cornett. She captures his wisdom, his clarity, his profound caring… I saw students made to feel unique.. their reflections not graded but absorbed with utmost respect. I saw a window into a true educator who nurtures individuality and freedom of thought. How radical! An professor who builds rather then tears down.

    As an actor/singer I am proud to have been a dialogic partner in Professor Cornett’s class. I remember being surprised and delighted to hear his students/my audience’s honest reflections on my work. They pushed me, inspired me and made me want to share every nuance of what it is to do what I do with them.
    Professor Cornett’s unique methods should be part of every academic institution. Instead Mcgill has tossed aside what is spectacular. How can educators be so stupid?

    Professor Cornett can not be silenced. He will publish and continue to dialogue because he must… and we will follow. Those who have tasted his brilliance will follow him anywhere..

    NORMAN CORNETT is a rock star!

  18. Thomas Paul May 19, 2009 11:40 am

    Having been a dialogic partner as well as observer of several of Dr. Cornett’s dialogic sessions, I experienced an unprecedented forum of learning. The ambiance allows for challenging and sometimes controversial topics to be presented in a way that is both unvarnished and respectful. Dr. Cornett establishes the tone, keeps the conversation moving and often poignant, and brings diverse and passionately held views to the fore. For this to work, Dr. Cornett’s masterful skills as a facilitator are employed to maintain academic balance, professional respect and integrity. The result is that real learning takes place – not just reinforcement of previously held notions or the rehashing of institutional answers. My hope is that McGill’s dismissal of this distinguished professor will prove a gain for the world as dialogic sessions emerge to an international level though blogs such as this.

  19. Lorraine Desmarais May 21, 2009 5:33 pm

    Il y a quelques années, j’ai eu le plaisir d’être invitée dans une de ses classes d’étudiants sur une rencontre portant sur ma musique. Ce fut un beau moment!

  20. Rachad Antonius May 23, 2009 9:55 am

    I want to add my voice to all those who admire Dr. Cornett’s approach to dialogue and conflict. You are a great inspiration for many of us, Dr. Cornett.

  21. Sonja Scharf May 25, 2009 8:42 am

    I first met Dr Cornett while I was in Montreal and exhibiting at Gallery Gora. He had taken quite some time to really study the context of my images.
    I was invited to his class to speak about my work and it was truly an interesting experience.
    Congratulations Dr Cornett on the film and your dedication to the arts and thank you for
    your interest in my art.

  22. Giancarlo maiolo May 25, 2009 10:17 am

    I am a former student of Dr. Cornett and have nothing but great things to say about this man. I can only suppose that he has developed a “teaching gene” in his DNA since he is a gift to the academic world…this man was born to teach! Whether it be in the political or scientific spheres, there is an apparent break in dialogue. The News seems to be based more on extreme emotional stimulus than anything else and the scientific community is rapidly forgetting its noble tradition and becoming a field of technicians and robots. We need Dr. Cornett! We need his dialogue, openess and his human approach.

  23. sue adams May 25, 2009 4:36 pm

    As an artist, it is not everyday one has the honour of coming across such an individual as Dr. Cornett. It happenend to me about five years ago during my vernissage at Galerie dÁvignon. There he was, a quiet man sitting unobtrusively in the corner, writing notes and little did I know at the time, the scope and breadth of his imagination and mind. That became apparent in the following weeks after the show and culminated in the dialogic session for which I was the guest speaker! What an experience and rare treat indeed to be part of! It was the sort of experience you come away from, feeling totally connected to the universe- challenging, invigorating and utterly dynamic. Thank you Dr. Cornett!

  24. Frederic Bohbot May 26, 2009 10:39 am

    I’ve attended a number of Dr. Cornett’s Dialogic Sessions, it was always an amazing and humbling experience. He also used my first film “Once a Nazi…” as the subject of one of the sessions. The way in which his students interacted with the chosen works made me resent the education that i received. I know it was an incredible amount of work for them but based on the film that i saw when it premiered at Hot Docs, most of the students eventually understood the method in his madness.

    Regarding the film, it was a beautiful homage to Dr. Cornett’s teaching methods and well deserved. I found myself wishing the film would have spent more time on the crux of the issue. Why such a fantastic professor could be dismissed outright with zero accountability on the part of McGill. The way they went about things was shameful. A very unfortunate turn of events for possibly the most dedicated professor i have ever come upon.
    Thank you Dr. Cornett for the gargantuan efforts you have always and still apply to your teaching.

  25. Karen Zalamea May 27, 2009 4:38 pm

    I had the pleasure of being a dialogic partner in March 2008, after Dr. Cornett saw the exhibition of my video “Exercises in Napery” at the Fofa Gallery. The uncensored feedback and questions from the students and the discussion generated during the dialogic session challenged me to think about every aspect of my artistic process. The discussion delved deeper and further than any of the classes I’ve taken. I believe this kind of exchange—where personal perspectives are pushed, reexamined and shifted to see in a new light—is a true gift. I am grateful to have had this experience and to have witnessed first-hand Dr. Cornett’s “theatre of learning”. As the youngest, solo dialogic partner thus far, I’ll carry with me the genuinely encouraging and enthusiastic energy of that session.

  26. Samuel Lallouz June 8, 2009 10:00 pm

    Please accept, dear Alanis, my sincere congratulations for producing the documentary about Professor Norman Cornett. And my thanks as well, because in unfortunate situations like his at McGill, most of us would simply look the other way. It is so easy to do so.

    I have been a gallerist for the past thirty years and have worked with artists, writers and thinkers. This has been one of the great privileges of my life. My first encounter with one of Professor Cornett’s classes was an extraordinary experience; it shattered some of the taboos that surround the world of art dealing. In my field the key to being a merchant, a dealer, a gallerist, not only of art but also of hopes and dreams, is learning how to communicate and bridge ideas, to explore a myriad of thoughts.

    Professor Cornett does all this from his perspective as an intellectual. What is his secret? I think it lies in Canadian generosity and openness. He trusts ephemeral ideas; he can see where an artist is going; he understands artistic idealism. I have witnessed him communicating and engaging with artists about the substance and the content and the means of their expression. He can grasp their raison d’être. He can translate the metaphysical thinking of an artist into a clear concept, a precise understanding of the object and imagery in question. He thus becomes an invaluable bridge between artist and audience.

    Needless to say, people with this talent, people who push their students to think as broadly, stir up opposition, even fear.

    Those of us in the field of the arts call such people Artists of the Cutting Edge. They are unique, they are thoughtful, and stoning them is not an option. I am privileged to be able to communicate with Professor Cornett as a companion in my field and a friend of the artists.

    SALUT, Professor Cornett!

    Samuel Lallouz Directeur, Galerie Samuel Lallouz

  27. Cheryl Braganza June 10, 2009 9:52 am

    It was a pleasure to welcome Dr. Cornett to my art exhibit MY JOURNEY INWARD on Sunday, June 7, 2009, a display of 125 works. He asked pertinent and profound questions and challenged visitors with his insight. I look forward to watching the upcoming NFB documentary.

  28. Martin Rumscheidt June 10, 2009 12:40 pm

    Dr. Cornett and I met one Sunday morning at the Church of Saint Andrew and Saint Paul on Sherbrooke Street West. I had been the preacher that morning; I don’t know what in my sermon made him approach me after the service. But within minutes, I was hooked. There is an unusual mind, I thought, that I had better connect with for my own development. I attended and also participated in some sessions in one of the theatres in Pollock Hall – always jammed with people and always too short to delve into the depths of what Dr. Cornett raised up for collegial but tough discussion. And how his students got involved! Wow! The impression he left on me is as strong today as when I still lived in Montreal.

    May the support he has in Montreal and elsewhere – and how widespread it is may be seen from the preceding comments – continue so that many others may come to learn the difference between “right” answers and “honest” ones.

    Martin Rumscheidt

  29. Rosanna Marmont June 10, 2009 5:45 pm

    I’ve never seen one man make things happen like Dr. Cornett. ‘You can do it,’ is one of his catch phrases (he likes to put an emphasis on the can), and he certainly has done so. It has been two years now since I was a student in Dr. Cornett’s last class at McGill University. Since that time it astounds me how much he has accomplished. I nervously anticipate Obamsawin’s documentry. It is somewhat different to speak your mind outside a more or less safe classroom environment. I am very excited to witness Cornett’s ideas in such a different context, to see him as uncensored as he made us when he was a professor. And I hope that educators throughout Canada are taking notes on what he has to say.

  30. Michèle Lavoie June 10, 2009 11:13 pm

    J’ai rencontré Dr. Cornett à quelques reprises lors de vernissages. C’est un homme exceptionnel. Félicitation pour ce documentaire.

  31. Wilfred Buchanan June 11, 2009 6:10 am

    I was a student for only 3 days in a course with Dr. Cornett. That was enough to change how I think about art and literature. Amazing! Thank you Dr. Cornett
    Wilfred

  32. Ann McCall June 11, 2009 8:08 am

    I do not know Dr. Cornett as a teacher but only as a passionate art viewer and writer. He studiously observes every artist’s work and reads deeply into the intention of the artist, regardless of discipline, style or medium. His powers of observation and skill at writing make him one of visual art’s valuable assets here in Montreal.

  33. Sevan Naccashian June 11, 2009 8:54 am

    At one of my exhibitions there was a man who I met once and never forgot.
    Not knowing who he was, I found his questions and the things he said triggering my interest, making me realise that this was different from the many approaches that I, as the exhibiting painter, forget (or prefer to forget) later. He invited me to be the guest speaker to his Dialogic Session at McGill University, which I didn’t attend, simply because I was too shy to accept it then. That was in 2005. The person I met was Dr. Norman Cornett.

    Recently, I’ve been knee deep in a project that involves art in the form of poetry and painting, and need a bit of advice in regards to how to realise it, and interesting enough it is Dr. Cornett that came to my mind, as the one person I met years ago, who has struck me as a singular personality in the world of art in Montreal. What is even more interesting is the timing. I get to meet him at a time when I can give back a drop of attention to his work, which is something I so look forward to know more about.
    I do thank Alanis Obomsawin, the director of the documentary “Since when do we divorce the right answer from an honest answer?” and the NFB, to give us this chance.

  34. Sevan Naccashian June 11, 2009 9:49 am

    At one of my exhibitions there was a man who I met once and never forgot.

    Not knowing who he was, I found his questions and the things he said triggering my interest, making me realise that this was different from the many approaches that I, as the exhibiting painter, forget (or prefer to forget) later. He invited me to be the guest speaker to his Dialogic Session at McGill University, which I didn’t attend, simply because I was too shy to accept it then. That was in 2005. The person I met was Dr. Norman Cornett.

    Recently, I’ve been knee deep in a project that involves art in the form of poetry and painting, and need a bit of advice in regards to how to realise it, and interesting enough it is Dr. Cornett that came to my mind, as the one person I met years ago, who has struck me as a singular personality in the world of art in Montreal. What is even more interesting is the timing. I get to meet him at a time when I can give back a drop of attention to his work, which is something I so look forward to know more about.

    I do thank Alanis Obomsawin, the director of the documentary “Since when do we divorce the right answer from an honest answer?” and the NFB, to give us this chance.

  35. Marian Read June 11, 2009 1:41 pm

    One of my most memorable art appreciation sessions was with an exhibition by Sue Adams. Dr. Cornett arrived at the gallery with his class asking each student to wear ear plugs and select a sculpture to write about, no artist statements titles of works etc were allowed. Once they were finished he collected all the papers and allowed them to read about the artist and the sculptures then they were asked to write a second paper. Brilliant! Sue was then invited to speak to the class. Unorthodox teaching methods indeed, we are in dire need of more academia that think outside the box!

    Marian Read, Director Galerie d’Avignon

  36. Pierre WIlson June 11, 2009 3:16 pm

    Le docteur Cornett vient régulièrement voir les expositions que nous organisons au musée. Il est en fait un des rares historiens de l’art de Montréal à savoir que nous existons et, je l’espère, à s’intéresser et apprécier les efforts que nous faisons pour diffuser l’art et les métiers d’art. C’est toujours un plaisir de parler avec lui et j’ai très hâte de voir le documentaire afin d’apprendre à mieux le connaître.

    Pierre Wilson, directeur Musée des maîtres et artisans du QUébec

  37. Monika Weiss June 11, 2009 6:52 pm

    I had a pleasure to be invited by Dr. Norman Cornett twice as an artist-guest in his widely recognized dialogic series, first at McGill University and second at Concordia University. Both times were unlike anything else I ever experienced in terms of giving lectures, artist’s talks or being part of panels.

    I arrived to a group of young people who, for many months prior to my arrival, studied my videos, sound works and drawings. Under the guidance of Dr. Cornett, though without any influence on his part, the students have conceived complex and often poetic texts, all in response to visual, photographic or sonic material they viewed together. Dr. Cornett was an amazing speaker himself, fully engaged in the process of discovery of some unknown yet knowledge.

    Dr. Cornett has an incredibly sophisticated mind and is a ground breaking educator. The interdisciplinary quality of his teaching, his insistence on highest possible quality of research and his comparative approach within fields such as contemporary art, culture in general, or religion (to name a few that I witnessed first hand), prepared him to be a perfect intellectual leader for younger minds. Dr. Cornett is a person able to excite, entice and challenge his students, all at the same time. The film about of Dr. Cornett offers a wonderful opportunity to celebrate his teaching as impeccable intellectually and full of scholarly vigor

    Dr. Cornett, thank you for the unforgettable experience. For me as artist, you created a safe zone of inspiration and free exchange of ideas. For the students engaged in the process, you offered an open forum, where no question was impossible and no answer was forbidden. Thank you again.

    Monika Weiss, artist
    New York City, June 10, 20

  38. Verona Sorensen June 11, 2009 7:24 pm

    It has been a great pleasure to work with Professor Cornett. I was thrilled last year when he accepted to write a text for my first art catalogue. But I was completely impressed when I observed him dive whole heartedly into the project; visiting my studio numerous times, busing through the sweltering summer heat from the other side of town and sitting for an hour at a time in silence with the art, as he filled page after page with notes. Unfortunately, the summer humidity in my studio was so unbearable that some could have considered having to sit in such a context, and actually concentrate, a form of Chinese torture. But Professor Cornett kept on returning to study the works with enthusiasm.

    Some time later we met up and he showed me all of the notes he had accumulated and I was amazed to find what looked like enough material for a book. I was truly taken aback by the amount of notes he had collected, especially as all of this was to be condensed into 550 words, which he did masterfully.

    I slowly realized how each word, each comma, each thought was weight and measured with such attention and sensitive sincerity. His text is an art piece of it’s own, and it is an honor to have it in my first catalogue, ‘Remains of a Drunken Ship’.

    Thank you Professor Cornett for your belief and your vision. I look forward to viewing your film next week. I have no doubt it will be fascinating and inspiring.

  39. Michael Charendoff June 11, 2009 10:13 pm

    I feel fortunate and grateful for the time I spent in Professor Cornett’s class.

    Class with Cornett was always engaging, imaginative, informative and best of all…FUN!

    Eddie Mueller, thank you for your time, energy, and unending educational efforts.

    Michael Charendoff
    aka Ouroboros

  40. Frank Caracciolo June 12, 2009 7:23 am

    I had the great pleasure of meeting Dr. Cornett some years back after moving from NYC to Montreal. I would meet him at art openings throughout the city and what struck me most is his openness and passion for art. From the music, spoken word, visual arts and film Dr.Cornett is always on topic. He relates the arts to everyone and allows artistic expression to be the common denominator for all. His pleasant manner and willingness to listen to artist, as he did with myself on several occasions created a stimulating position and open up room for further dialogue. I look forward to seeing Dr. Cornett and celebrate his successes as he celebrates us.
    Thanks,
    Frank Caracciolo

  41. André Laroche June 12, 2009 9:49 am

    Dr Cornett is truly passionate about art and knowledge and he is able to transcend the usual hierarchy present in our world, (he is interested in all forms of art without any preconceived ideas (you will see him at vernissages at the Musée d’art Contemporain as well as at the opening of most artists/gallery (obscure or not) that cares to invite him. One thought he once shared with me a couple of years ago, ‘A society cannot think of advancement without the arts’ (Art is a place where ideas can be tested and that we can then appropriate, (integrate in our lives). Congratulations to the filmmaker and to Dr Cornett! André Laroche

  42. Hai Ying Ding June 12, 2009 5:21 pm

    Hi,Dr.Cornett, Congrats!

  43. geza hermann June 14, 2009 2:55 pm

    it has been a great privilege to have had the opportunity to discuss and share in our passion for art and life,felicitation dr.C,….geza hermann

  44. Arlene Havrot-Landry June 16, 2009 11:44 pm

    I have just returned from the screening of Alanis Obomsawin’s documentary on Dr Cornett feeling all at once elated and energized and at the same time, full of the rage of having witnessed a huge sense of injustice. I met Dr Cornett briefly at Espace Pink when he expressed interest in a book I had recently written and produced. He seemed like something of an enigma, so I googled his name the next day. The article I found gave only a small indication of the depth and breadth and generosity of his teaching approach. I was truly inspired and elevated tonight, on one hand. On the other, I was left raging over the means by which he was fired. This was a purely cowardly act, but strangely that does not come as a surprise to me. I believe Dr Cornett’s approach must have been deeply threatening not only to the structure of the University, but to its professors as well. The quest to find out the truth or to make McGill accountable, I believe, is a waste of precious time. Their behavior has been completely lacking in integrity and is totally shameful.
    Sincerely,
    Arlene Havrot-Landry

  45. Tammy Salzl June 20, 2009 11:07 am

    I first met Dr. Cornett when he attended my art opening last February. His insightful questions and observations and his willingness to talk openly and honestly encouraged others to engage in dialogue – you could feel the very atmosphere in the gallery change. Every time I see him at various art shows his keen eye, interpretations and deep intellect leave me inspired, as did Ms. Obomsawin’s documentary about him. Oh how I wish I could have been so lucky as to have had him as a professor while I was in University.

  46. Fraser Dickson June 23, 2009 2:43 am

    There are a number of things that make Dr. Cornett’s dialogic philosophy of education as extraordinary as it is unique. The first is the way he banishes fear from the classroom. In most discussion settings, people are often unable to communicate their honest impressions, either because the strictures of the response format inhibit the flow of their creativity or because they believe their opinions will embarrass them in front of their peers. By making honesty the first and only criteria for his “reflections”, Dr. Cornett ensures at a single stroke the robustness of the debate in the learning communities he helms. This principal of honesty also ensures that he remains a vigorous, but completely impartial, moderator, a tremendous asset in dealing with the often controversial topics from which he steadfastly refuses to shy away.
    These topics are always absolutely fascinating, especially because they usually blend subjects together in striking new ways. For instance, I had the privilege of being part of sessions on the intersection between music and palliative care and on the role of the media in the Rwanda genocide. Unfailingly, Dr. Cornett’s subjects are not merely a stimulus for the imagination, but also a call to consider the social implications of the topic and to assume a sense of civic duty in relation to those implications.
    The third and most distinguishing attraction of this kind of learning lies in the sort of people who populate Dr. Cornett’s sessions. Extraordinary education attracts extraordinary individuals and the students who choose to participate in these sessions put a premium on innovation and unorthodox thinking. The creativity that they bring with them invariably makes for lively, unbridled discussion and the sense of intellectual freedom and excitement fostered in such an environment rubs indelibly off on the experts Dr. Cornett brings in as dialogue partners. Whether those experts are Prime Ministers or visual artists, Supreme Court Justices or documentarians, they quickly realize that there is a special atmosphere of openness pervading the classroom and consequently they become energized by it, freely proffering their accumulated wisdom to the minds who are most hungry for it.
    At the confluence of these factors, then, is a community of excellence, wherein Dr. Cornett’s radical departure from the formalities of higher education have indeed taken education higher. Students come with greater enthusiasm, they work harder, they think laterally, they interact with individuals at the very forefront of their respective fields, they imbibe a commitment to making a better world, and through this journey they expand their own vision of who they are. What is such a process if not the very essence of education?
    We should consider ourselves privileged to have Dr. Cornett’s sessions taking place in our community and I encourage everyone to avail themselves of the opportunity to be part of his upcoming series on jazz and the visual arts, entitled “Body and Soul”. Information can be found at http://www.creativeboost.ca/.

  47. Jean Antonin Billard June 23, 2009 10:55 am

    I don’t know wether this the right way to proceed but as my letter to The Gazette of Montreal dated June 18th about Ms obomsawin’s documentary on Dr. Cornett was not published in that paper, I here agree to have it posted on this site.

    Jean Antonin Billard

  48. Evvergon June 24, 2009 8:15 am

    I had seen Norman Cornett at many of the gallery openings over the past ten years but had never connected other than when he would introduce himself and ask me about some of my works in different exhibitions.

    In September 2008, Darren Ell asked me to invite Dr Cornett to be on his thesis jury for ‘Haiti: Rembobiner / Rewind’.

    Mr. Ell’s work has always been very political, often taking opposing views to the ones presented by the Canadian Government and the Canadian Press. Dr. Norman Cornett was the perfect match as the ‘external evaluator on the five-member jury. He arrived totally prepared. He had received and reviewed all the material and then forwarded the images to contacts within the Haitian press and government. He had printed responses and printed ‘non-responses’ to the work. His concerns and questions took the dialogue to different places than with the rest of us. His viewpoints and questions made for a much fuller examination of Mr. Ell’s work.

    Now we greet each other as he is winding his way through the Belgo Building. the Parisian Laundry and a host of other venues in Montreal. I am usually there to support one more of Concordia’s students in exhibition.

    Norman Cornett is an arduous critic, a strong resource and a perfect gem.

    Evergon

  49. Theophil July 10, 2009 3:40 pm

    Professor Cornett currently teaches at CreativeBoost.ca.
    His next ‘dialogue’ partners include:

    Frédéric Back : Saturday, July 11th,1 p.m.-3 p.m.
    Sue Adams : Sunday, July 12th,1.p.m.-3 p.m.
    Susie Arioli : Monday, July 13th,6 p.m.-8 p.m.

    For reservations please leave a message on 514.844.7752 or send an email to registration@creativeboost.ca

  50. Anait Brutian July 18, 2009 12:03 am

    During one of the sessions of Body and Soul, after watching a clip from the movie “Dead Poets Society,” a fellow Body-and-Souler asked Dr. Cornett whether he identified with the character of Robin Williams (John Keating) or the character of Ethan Hawke (Todd Anderson). His answer was most informative. As expected of a teacher, he chose John Keating’s character, but then, to everyone’s surprise, borrowed the pen-name Todd Anderson. The choice of name reveals Dr. Cornett’s philosophy of education that can be summarized through the words of John Keating from “Dead Poets Society” – “… the idea of education … [is] to learn to think for yourself,” even if “the herd” may think it’s “bad.”
    In the course of two wonderful weeks the group explored creativity in the most inspiriting manner – “uncensored, unedited, unplugged,” to borrow Dr. Cornett’s favourite descriptions for the “dialogic” sessions. The experience was overwhelming, if a bit surprising in the beginning. Every one of us, at the end of the two weeks, discovered a certain bent, ability, gift, talent that was not known before the start of the course. The “One-on-One” meetings with such artists as Branford Marsalis, Christine Jensen, Ingrid Jensen, Andrew Paul MacDonald, Frederic Back, Sue Adams, and Susie Arioli confirmed the value of Cornett’s philosophy of education: true creativity flourishes in an atmosphere of total freedom, unrestricted , uncensored, unplugged.
    One has to agree with John Keating in “Dead Poets Society” – “No matter what anybody tells you, words and ideas can change the world.” And this is what Dr. Cornett’s “Body and Soul” succeeded in doing. Thank you, Dr. Cornett, for allowing us to participate in this change.
    Anait Brutian

  51. Anait Brutian July 18, 2009 5:20 pm

    The NFB Documentary on Montreal’s Norman Cornett
    Most people associate documentary features with historical figures: kings, princes, prime ministers, presidents that have lived hundreds of years ago and their lives, as important as these might seem, have no direct relevance for our times. Rarely, if ever, do we see a documentary on someone who is very much alive and whose life and work can inspire us or make us appreciate essential human qualities that lack at so many levels in our society. In this respect the documentary by Alanis Obomsawin, released by the National Film Board of Canada, is a happy exception because it features McGill University’s firing of Dr. Norman Cornett and the circumstances that surround this unhappy event. We learn about his “unorthodox” but very effective teaching methods that despite the negative label inspire and motivate the student. We see his work in the classroom; his interaction with the students, some of whom, totally puzzled at first, discover their inner voice at the end of the course. The interviews with students, colleagues and collaborators reveal all the qualities of a knowledgeable and dedicated teacher, a fearless spirit and a compassionate human being. To use the description provided by John Griffin in his article “Fired by McGill, Beloved Prof. Inspires a Filmmaker,” published in the Montreal Gazette of June 13, 2009: “Parroting opinions expressed by profs in structured lectures are not for him. Cornett is by the conservative standards of McGill University … a subversive teacher. A great teacher, but subversive.”
    With a tasteful balance between pointed criticism that presents the unadorned truth, and a strong sense of obligation for revealing the facts, the documentary discloses what many of us are ashamed of admitting. The “subversive” teacher was fired, dismissed without a word of explanation. What’s even worse, despite Obomsawin’s two letters, the university didn’t deem necessary to participate in the film, and the Internet petition, including 742 signatures from all over the world did not accomplish his reinstatement. The beloved Prof. was let go after 15 long years of teaching. The hard fact hits home: Dr. Cornett is fired because he couldn’t “divorce the right answer from an honest answer.” The subtitle tells us something not only about the reasons of his dismissal but also makes us realize that truth and open discussion are not valued in academic circles. Yet, institutions of higher learning should be at the forefront of all new experiments, investigations, discoveries and ideas, whether nurtured in the classrooms of orthodox, unorthodox or “subversive” teachers.
    Perhaps it’s time to stop and think about the mandate of our educational institutions. Besides knowledge, what other values do we want to introduce to our university students? What example do we want to set for our future academics, doctors, lawyers, teachers, politicians? What sort of social organization do we want to promote by allowing such harsh treatment of our intellectuals? Are there different standards of evaluation for academia and the rest of humanity? It’s time to admit the insensitivity of methods used by those who hold power. It’s time to make them understand that Dr. Cornett’s inspired teaching is relevant. If his open-minded dialogue cost him his job, then we should stop and think of our cherished democratic values that are now being altered, corrupted, rigged and manipulated. Have we become numb towards the loss of these time-honoured ideals or has someone hijacked it from us?
    Anait Brutian
    These comments were originally written after viewing the NFB documentary on June 16, 2009 and sent to the Montreal Gazette as a letter to the editor on June 18, 2009.

  52. Theophil August 17, 2009 12:04 pm

    As an intern at Creative Boost I had the pleasure to work with Professor Norman Cornett. At the moment I am working very close with him, as his next series, ‘Streams of Consciousness’, http://www.creativeboost.ca/lit_eng.html , will start soon.

    My internship is over in less than a week, and I will go back to Germany/France. Therefore I wanted to leave a short message on that blog – unrestricted , uncensored, unplugged.

    What I really felt during my internship, is that Professor Norman Cornett is now leaving McGill behind to fully concentrate on his series at Creative Boost. I am really happy for him that he now has a place where he can teach and that people are interested in attending his series.

    If you want to attend any of his series, just check out the EVENTS section on our website http://www.creativeboost.ca/ . ‘Body&Soul’ was just the beginning, so be prepared for other new interesting series at Creative Boost with Professor Norman Cornett!

    Theophil / Samson

  53. Louise Heggie August 18, 2009 10:33 am

    Norman Cornett is a rare human being with an unfaltering dedication to life and the enrichment of his students’ lives. I can atest to the fact that he is a gifted teacher and leader. I am a better person for having been encouraged by him to live a fuller life. As I have said before and will say again I am a huge supproter!

  54. Jodie Martinson August 29, 2009 8:13 pm

    As a former student of, or should I say “partner in dialogue” with Dr. Cornett, or Mary Sue as we knew him, I wanted to share a few thoughts about Dr. Cornett, Alanis Obamsawin’s film, and my Alma Mater, McGill.

    I share the opinions that many have already expressed here: the film was compelling, Dr. Cornett’s classes were inspiring and challenging, and it is a real shame that McGill has pushed him out.

    However, my bone of contention with McGill’s decision to remove him wasn’t really about the quality or not of Dr. Cornett’s classes.

    My concern? If universities do not themselves provide a space for pedagogical deconstruction and experimentation, then who will?

    Dr. Cornett played a vital role at McGill by challenging the university itself. It is a real shame that he was not cherished.

    Touchingly, as we learn through Ms. Obomsawin’s film, Dr. Cornett is compelled to teach through dialogue, and he is very much in dialogue with all of us here.

    I remain his student.

  55. Verona Sorensen September 5, 2009 12:16 am

    Where does one begin in describing the Creative Boost ‘Body and Soul’ experience? With the incredibly fascinating guests? The well-informed and innovative teacher? The range of engaging students? Or the dynamic class context that bring all of the elements together under an umbrella of creativity and inquiry? All of these ingredients mesh together towards quite an adventure.

    This summers’ workshop opened up many new doors for me. I loved meeting all of the participants and speakers, as well as tapping into music and the arts from a fresh new angle. When the class ended a ‘Body and Soul’ party followed with guest musicians improvising together, others jamming on canvases with paint, and some collaborating on the typewriter with words…the creative engagement continued to linger on. For me this was an exciting endeavor that came about as a result of this workshop and the strong bond between all involved.

    I’m very much looking forward to continuing my encounter with the arts this fall in the class, ‘Stream of Consciousness’.

  56. Elisha Jo September 13, 2009 5:29 pm

    I was privileged to take Dr. Cornett’s class during my years at McGill. Little did I know what kind of class it was going to be like! In every lecture, I was in awe of his knowledge not to mention rich content of the course, but I was most surprised and touched by his enthusiasm, the heart and soul that Dr. Cornett had put into each of his students. He, as a professor always put his students’ interest first. In each dialogic session, he became the most energetic student himself! I’ve never had any teacher like him, nor do I think I will have another chance like that in my lifetime! As a person who’s continuing studies in Education, he is a definitely someone I would like to emulate.
    Through his class, I had a chance to think about what is important in life and about who we are, who I was. I think even though it’s a basic question, not many of us encounter that in the course of our education. I’m very thankful that I had this chance. Thank you Dr. Cornett for your heart and passion that truly shed a different light on me.

  57. Theophil September 25, 2009 12:02 pm

    ‘Dialogue’ with international award-winning composer,Hans Tutschku,professor of composition at Harvard University.

    Saturday,26September2009,18h00-20h00.

    Galerie Samuel Lallouz 1434 rue Sherbrooke Ouest, Montreal Québec,
    Tel: 514-849-5844
    email: reception@galeriesamuellallouz
    Fax: 514-849-5643

    Andria Minicucci
    Galerie Samuel Lallouz
    Tél. : (514) 849-5844

    reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

    $25 all taxes included;$20 seniors,students,and groups of 5 or more.

  58. Noëlle De Roo Lemos September 28, 2009 10:07 am

    Not only does Dr. Cornett expand our minds but our hearts as well. So many pieces of music, litterature, sculptures or poems that Dr. Cornett, with such kindness, introduced me to that I didn’t like at first (understood? took time to understand?) but grew so fond of.
    My last “coups de coeur”: Rawi Hage and Hans Tutschku. Holes made on my shield. Message reçu.

  59. Vie-naya September 28, 2009 8:13 pm

    thank you Mr Carole K
    meeting with writer RAWI HAGE,and composer HANS TUTSCHKU? has been such an uplifting creative experience for me. Your dialogic session are very precious moments in my life, I am looking forward to the next encounter.Much Love. Streamnick Vie naya

  60. Hans Tutschku September 30, 2009 7:35 am

    As an invited artist to this series I would like to give you my impressions of last weeks meeting with the group. Dr. Cornett did not tell me details beforehand on how he would proceed with the group in my sound installation AILLEUR-INTÉRIEUR. When I entered the gallery and saw the video about the blindfolded members listening in the church Gesù, I tried to imagine the type of experience I would have made in their place.
    Dr. Cornett red excerpts of their impressions, written after 1 hour listening. I was amazed by the richness of the comments and their openness to share their most private emotions. This act is very close to what I’m feeling while creating. To some extend the barrier between artist and public got erased that evening. Everybody was contributing his/her sensibilities and I learned a lot. Thanks for this unique opportunity.
    Hans Tutschku

  61. Madina B September 30, 2009 12:12 pm

    The case of Norman Cornett is troubling indeed. Years pass but the truths of his story remain largely unheard. Silence is not his friend but his foe. Where would he be now if he had accepted a private deal and closed the door on the issue of the “freedom of learning” he dedicated his career to? His case certainly would not have been heard by the Quebec Labour Board, and the board certainly could not have ruled in his favor, as they have recently done.

    If he had been wrong, and McGill had acted justly in terminating his position, he would have had no leg to stand on before the courts. As this is evidently not the case, it appears he did well to hold firm against intimidation. It is apparent that justice is not always served but often must be sought.

    I believe in due process and furthermore, in this case, I believe justice will be granted. I simply hope all those who face similar trials are not cowed into silent submission, where their stories will fade. To remain unspoken is to deny the chance for these lessons to become learning blocks for all.

  62. Valeria September 30, 2009 3:24 pm

    I always wanted to take a writing course, but never had much opportunities or time.
    By checking online I was reading about a course called “Stream of consciousness” and it was starting in a couple of weeks.
    I got fascinated by the title itself and the short explanation of it.
    Then, digging a little deeper, I was reading about the method of Dr. Cornett.
    Well, the only thing left to do was to experience myself this method, so I started following his classes.

    So far.. so good! I’m enjoying my time there and Dr. Cornett is very dedicated and helpful.
    Every lesson is a not only a great opportunity to meet artist and get in touch with their works, but also to discover our approach to arts, by letting ourselves go and follow the streams of our creativity.

    Is about experiencing, sharing, teaching and learning. And that is a lot!
    Thank you.

  63. Djuana September 30, 2009 4:45 pm

    I am presently engaging with Dr. Cornett (we call him Carole K) in the Stream of Consciousness sessions which he is doing. I have to say that these are amazingly exhillerating, from conception to content to experience. We are introduced to artist works without a context beyond the works themselves (Carole K obviously likes the element of suprise) & engage in writing our impressions of said works as they come to us, slightly directed by suggestion, but ultimately left to our own raw impressions. Carole K’s way of presenting art is “diagogic”, meaning (if I understand properly) putting us in a position to dialogue or interact off the cuff with the works of art in question – & then eventually, in conjunction with our writings, with the artists themselves. The teaching method is intriguing & inspiring – non-academic but “intelligent”, & especially experiential. We listen to music blindfolded, write rushing responses to bits of poetic text as well as music, read whole texts & respond as we will to them on our own. When we meet the artists, Carole K reads, in his quirky dramatic style, parts of our various texts annonimously, & said bits lead to provocative (& loosening)discussions. The artists we’ve dialogued with up to now have seemed to enjoy the process as much as the audience.Carole K is very kind, & yet nevertheless in the best sense likes to put his audience out of their comfort zone via the strong art works he selects for us to dialogue with. This is magic – a class where the idea is that the only wrong question is the unasked question (one of Carole K’s repeated sayings), but where you are challenged to immerse yourself in deep waters. As you can tell from my expressed enthusiasm, I’m taken. Thanks – djuana

  64. Noëlle De Roo Lemos October 2, 2009 10:03 am

    I can’t believe it, Dr. Cornett, you made me write a poem! Et pas même dans ma langue maternelle, ni même dans ma langue seconde. Just because of the method you use and the confidence you inspire! Let’s try to guive an example.

    First, you make us comment two very difficult poems. At first sight, I have no reaction. Some parts I understand, some are completely out of comprehension. The whole makes no meaning whatsoever to me. Poetry is boring. I don’t feel like making any effort to sympathise (taking the time?) .

    Then you ask us to buy the book. It is Erin Moure’s O Cadoiro. Already it starts to make sense. We understand there is a research, a soul behind it. We start to appreciate.
    As hours, nights go by I get really involved: the emphasis on the words put seperately here and there attract me; the distribution of the sentences (not in a single line like in prose but in seperate lines, putting in evidence every word as well as the sentence as a whole); the place of dots and comas (again attracting your attention to every bit of what is said). I am now in the company of the author. She is my friend, my alter ego.

    When time arrives to write my comments, to my surprise I start to imitate Erin Moure and it comes out in the form of a poem.
    There is no pretention in it and it is not a great poem.
    I couldn’t care less. What is important for me is that I instinctively felt like trying a new form of expression in a language strange to me.
    The Rei Dom Dinis won’t scorn me!

    Speaking about making holes in our shield as Hans Tutschku so interestingly explained to us!

  65. Mary Haberle October 4, 2009 7:22 pm

    I was fortunate to have taken two classes taught by Professor Norman Cornett while I was completing my undergraduate degree at McGill. He is an unparalleled pedagogue always willing to help students find their voice by engaging them with his unique dialogical method.

    By bringing guests from all fields into the classroom for open conversation, Prof. Cornett created a nonjudgmental, nurturing space within which students were validated as individuals and given free reign to voice, explore, and make tangible the world of ideas.

    While my time at McGill taught me many things, without Prof. Cornett, I would certainly not have had the well-rounded education that his classes ensured. It is lamentable that McGill did not recognize the value of his approach, something none of his students would hesitate to affirm. His departure from the university is certainly a loss for the student body, if not the administration.

    I encourage everyone interested in what the spirit of education looks like when it finds a classroom to attend a free screening of Alanis Obomsawin’s documentary Professor Norman Cornett: “Since when do we divorce the right answer from an honest answer?” this Wednesday, October 7th at the CineRobotheque, 1564 St. Denis Street. The film will be followed by a discussion on alternative teaching methods with Norman Cornett and Alanis Obomsawin.

  66. Noëlle De Roo Lemos October 5, 2009 11:47 am

    Bonjour Carole K.

    Je suis sortie décontenancée de cette rencontre avec Erin Moure.
    - Ce chewing gum d’abord. René Dumont, l’agronome français, trompait son attente devant le public en épluchant une orange. Question de sensibilité.
    - Déçue aussi de ses réponses évasives quant à l’intérêt de son oeuvre:
    Question: why did you chose Galician poems?
    Réponse: They are so interesting
    Question: Quel rapport entretenez-vous avec ces poèmes?
    Réponse: Je suis comme tout le monde. J’aime par exemple ce qui se dit sur “la mère”… (Ça, “la¨réponse? Mais alors pourquoi avoir été chercher si loin et avoir appris une langue pour ça?).
    Bien sûr, il y a eu des bribes de réponse de ci de là. Enfin, comme l’a dit Rawi Hage, on ne doit pas tout à ses lecteurs. Bon, acceptons.
    Questions de ma part sur l’écriture elle même, la disposition des phrases, des mots, des virgules.
    Réponse: (je ne m’en souviens même plus!).

    Peut-être n’ai-je pas su m’exprimer ( et est-ce que je savais ce que je voulais exactement?).
    Peut-être fait-elle partie de ces artistes qui disent: ne me demandez pas ce que j’écris -je peins etc…- regardez ce que je fais.

    J’aurais aussi aimé qu’elle lise mon “poème” pour qu’on puisse en parler. Pour une raison ou pour une autre cela ne s’est pas présenté.
    J’aurais aimé pousser la question du langage poétique que j’avais découvert grâce à elle.
    Telle la petite fille que j’ai été, avec ses grenouilles dans la main, et que sa mère n’a même pas regardées. (Mais au moins je n’ai pas souffert d’asthme).

    À part ça Madame Moure a dit des choses intéressantes (et d’autres moins).
    J’ai aussi remarqué l’expression de son visage et son expression corporelle pendant qu’elle vous écoutait lire les textes des Streamnicks (quel contenu, quelle maîtrise de la langue anglaise!). On aurait dit deux personnes différentes, celle du début et celle du partage.

    Je ne regrette pas d’y être allée. Je vais continuer à relire O Cadoiro. Cela m’a ouvert des horizons. M’y mettrai-je?

    Madame miel

  67. Emily Rose Antflick October 5, 2009 11:19 pm

    Educator George Leonard describes lecturing as “the best way to get information from teacher’s notebook to student’s notebook without touching the student’s mind.” The information that Dr. Norman Cornett presents takes an alternate route, arriving soundly at its proper destination – the minds of his students. And staying there.

    Throughout my undergraduate degree at McGill, I took two classes with Dr. Cornett, neither of which had anything to do with their course titles, and both of which stirred me on an intellectual level that no other course has before or since. The tone was set as we walked into class with theme songs like Trooper’s “Raise a Little Hell” blasting, and the sentence starter “I believe…” scrawled on the blackboard. Cornett’s students were engaged in a complex dance with our own identities – simultaneously cloaking ourselves in pseudonyms and anonymous readings, while revealing truths about – and to – ourselves through no-holds-barred reflections and candid dialogic sessions. He hurled an issue at us, be it same-sex marriage, Aboriginal land rights, or the Holocaust, and shattered our apathy. Employing media as varied as contemporary dance, short story, musical performance, documentary film, and political cartoons, Cornett showed his students not only that we were capable of formulating educated opinions about contemporary issues but more importantly, that our opinions mattered.

    By my fourth year at McGill, I was achieving excellent grades but was jaded and frustrated. I despised the formulaic, institutional learning that I felt was being imposed upon my once agile mind. Another day, another A. Depressed and on the verge of dropping out, I consulted Dr. Cornett. Not only did he convince me to stick it out for one more semester, but he set me on a lifelong pedagogic quest. For my final project in his course, I painted a self-portrait, literally seeing myself in a new light thanks to Dr. Cornett’s guidance.

    A few months ago I attended the premier of Alanis Obomsawin’s excellent film profiling Dr. Cornett and his ongoing struggle with McGill administration (if one can call such a one-sided battle a struggle) at Toronto’s Hot Docs film festival. Sitting in a row with several of my former classmates, the lights dimmed and I was transported back to the Birks building, circa 2002. I felt the anxiety of anticipation – will he read (anonymously) one of my reflections to the class? After the screening, Cornett’s Q & A transformed into one of his famed dialogic sessions. He thoughtfully addressed a range of topical questions and comments, facilitated audience dialogue with Obomsawin and with his wife Laura. One moment was particularly illustrative of Cornett’s care for each and every one of his students. In the midst of a rambling but insightful answer to a question about applying his pedagogic theories to the teaching of maths and sciences, Cornett paused, looked into the theatre’s upper rows, and with eyes alight exclaimed, “Dora the Explorer!” He had spotted one of his former students, and without missing a beat, called her by the name that she had assigned herself for his class years before.

    Having completed an MA in Education and currently enrolled in teacher’s college, I am perpetually shaping and refining my ideas about effective teaching. Thanks to Dr. Cornett, one thing is for certain – my pedagogic philosophy involves raising a little hell.

    Emily Rose Antflick, McGill BA Hon 2004

  68. Leopoldo Soto October 6, 2009 8:31 am

    Film Against, Fascism, Film is With Cornett
    Canada, according to the U.N. is one of the five highest levels o life in the world. Among all the rights that countries have is the right of education, and the concept of education in a development country as Canada, is quite different than instruction, and what makes the difference, is the fact of teaching the students “ to think”. Is the difference among a University, and a Technic school.
    In Mexico, an underdeveloped country, nevertheless the terrible problems of violence, we have not only one of the eldest Universities of America, but one of the most recognized one, the National Autonomous University, recently recognized with the Prince of Asturias Prize of Spain; the prize shows that where even in the 3rd. word – it’s hard to say, but is true- is impossible to think not to give academic freedom, in a faculty as important for the human development, as religion studies, and in Mexico, we do have it.
    Mc Gill, in Quebec, has done an unthinkable mistake, avoiding the right of “teaching students to think” by separating Dr. Cornett from his subject – even with the disagreement publicly expressed by thousands; textually thousands – of students.
    Then …what is the difference with a totalitarians regime, that avoids the human rights of citizens, and Mc Gill, attitude, of restricting the right of his students to education?
    This question that Mc Gill, refuses to answer – quite a paradox- is answered by another question, expressed by contemporary conscious film directors, as Laurent Cantet in his film “Entre murs” –awarded with Cannes Golden Palm in 2008- about the meaning of now days education in France, or in Almodovar´s “Bad education”, about complicity between fascism and religion in Spain. Certainly, Alanis Obomsawin´s documentary “Professor Cornett”, is a real document that according to rights of society, will not allow, never, ever, forget this shameful event in Quebec and Canada´s education. This documentary is awareness.
    Mc Gill intolerant attitude, is not far from Spain’s fascism, when one 12 of October 1936, Nobel’s Prize, Miguel de Unamuno, said to fascist Millan Astray: “Impose by the force, cannot convince” “Universities are sacred temples, and teachers are the priests”; Millan Astray, without any argument, simple said: “Death to intelligence, long life, to death”.
    Under Mc Gill fascist attitude, that also reminds when Nazis burned the books, not only repressing the Jews, but the freedom of thinking, is an alert to a covered hypocrite fascism, that a developed countries as Canada, and less a province, witch such a free spirit, as Quebec cannot allow.
    Cornett is not alone, and his is not only with the right and reason as a companies, he is supported day by day by more people, conscious of the importance of the right of education.
    Leopoldo Soto
    México D.F. October the 5th 2009.

  69. Thomas Paul October 6, 2009 5:27 pm

    The city of Montreal boasts a significant distinction besides passionate hockey fans, poutine and great smoked meat. With four major universities and over 165,000 university students, Montreal tops North America’s student ratio at 4.72 students out of every hundred people. Students hail from well over 150 countries. With diverse faculties, it would seem that epistemology would be a subject of avid exploration, and that acceptance of a spectrum of pedagogical methods would be rather generous.

    However, the abrupt and unexplained dismissal of Dr. Norman Cornett, the popular albeit unconventional, longtime professor at McGill University, raises questions about control over teaching methods. If instilling a love for learning is considered an important criterion for teaching, it seems that Dr. Cornett’s unique style should be seriously examined.

    Montrealers have the opportunity evaluate the subject of alternative learning methods this week, as Alanis Obomsawin’s film bearing the professor’s name, will be screened by the National Film Board from October 7-14.

    Tom Paul
    NDG

  70. Djuana October 8, 2009 9:49 am

    Last evening I watched the film on Dr. Cornett at the NFB with great interest, as well as rising outrage & sadness – sadness both for potential McGill students who will never get introduced to Dr. Cornett’s fine methods of inspirational teaching, & for Dr. Cornett himself, a born teacher if ever there was one, now in the difficult position of having no secure place to practise his vocation. The film filled me in on what has been going on for Dr. Cornett over the last few years (injustice), as well as giving me background on the Dr.’s professional & personal life (facinating). As an attendee of Dr. Cornett’s present series of classes entitled Streams of Consciousness, I’ve become a firm believer in the worth of the Dr.’s dialogic, experiential approach, how it opens up a place in participants not normally of access in more conventional classrooms. The question is not whether EVERYONE should be teaching this way, but rather: do such methods enhance learning for those who are introduced to them – the latter I can answer with a resounding YESSSSSSSSSSSS. The writing of reflections in dialogue with various artistic works, with the idea that you do so uncencored & honestly, produces thought & feeling the writer is often unaware he/she has within him/her, ignited by the permission to say anything & everything that comes to mind, not worrying about judgement. As I said in a previous comment, the dialogues with the artists that occur later seem as opening for said artists as for class participants. Dr. Cornett talks about the child within, the artist within each & everyone of us, & these are not some sort of empty or overly optimistic suggestions – the child & the artist come to life in the course, &, might I add, the honest adult also comes to life. Querying one’s reactions to works of art in the rawest way possible engenders the possibilities of personal growth & also of expanded consciousness – perhaps the two are the same thing on a certain level.

    Dr. Cornett – I’m so glad I found you. Hoping for better things to come for you – thanks – djuana

    (p.s. I wholeheartedly endorse the film, think it’s a must see for anyone interested in art, politics, education – a huge thanks to the film-maker…)

  71. Djuana October 8, 2009 5:34 pm

    Living in the movies…

    “Sense”

    many words take hold of our lives
    despite us
    Nicole Brossard

    I won’t say I know when I can’t,
    a place in the sun turning midnight
    as if there’s such a thing
    as telling sun at midnight –

    won’t forget the way words with teeth
    hang out in places next to silence –
    can’t begin to fathom
    which is biting which.

    I won’t give in to the articulate
    when it’s pulling possibility
    falsely up short – can’t
    say – won’t say – there’s nothing plausible
    in raising a hand to salute a past friend.

    I am in the web of my intentions fast-tracked,
    I don’t know what you know, only know
    I’ve realized, stung, I can’t get out easily
    on the strength of being forgotten
    or shocked.

    There’s the fiery mandate
    of gentle souls standing up for themselves –
    I won’t pretend the words aren’t seductive,
    the exchange alive, something volatile
    overriding sad common sense

  72. Yves October 8, 2009 5:37 pm

    J’ai visionné avec beaucoup de plaisir le merveilleux documentaire de Madame Obamsawin (mille bravos, madame Obamsawin) au sujet du Dr Cornett. En tant qu’enseignant j’ai pu y trouver toute l’admiration possibe et toute la stimulation possible pour le plus beau métier du monde : enseigner.

    Je fus cependant un peu desarçonné par la table ronde qui a suivi. Monsieur Chénier, responsable des communications internes pour le Réseau des écoles plubliques alternatives (RÉPAQ) tentant de récupérer le travail extraordinaire du Dr Cornett dans les réformes du ministère de l’éducation, me semblait tout à fait anti-thétiques (je ne vois pas ce qu’il y a d’alternatif à suivre les dictats de l’institution gouvernementale). Étant donné que les réformes du ministère de l’éducation tournent autour de ce qu’il est convenu d’appeler “L’approche par compétences”, principalement orientées sur la tâche à acconplir, il y a lieu de se demander quelle compétence le Dr Cornett tente de promouvoir, et comment il entend l’évaluer.
    Mon expérience avec les divers comités du ministère de l’éducation ou on tente de construire des objectifs de formation orientés par le marché du travail me rendent perplexes quant à la possibilité d’inclure le travail du Dr Cornett dans cette logique. J’enseigne au cégep. Et si je m’aventurais à enseigner comme le fait le bon docteur, le ministère de l’éducation serait très insatisfait et mon cégep tenterait de me faire perdre mon emploi. Heureusement je suis syndiqué. Mais s’il était possible de montrer que je n’enseigne pas la compétence exigée je pourrais perdre mon emploi tout de même, même si les étudiants apprécient ce que je fais.

    La méthode, la passion, le génie du Dr Cornett sont précisément hors ministère, hors institution hors “compétence”. C’est la merveille qu’il est. Tenter de le récupérer dans une logique ministérielle d’approche par compétence est une aberration incompréhensible pour moi.
    Yves

  73. Valeria October 11, 2009 10:14 am

    I’m currently taking a course with Dr Cornett, nominated Carol K. in the society of friends.
    Perhaps a course is not even the right word, there are no books to study, no evaluation, nobody has to struggle to be the first in the class.
    It is a gathering, a reunion of people, a community, and the main purpose is to share.

    I went to watch a documentary on Dr Cornett made not too long ago by a Canadian director.It is about the loss from an Institution such the Mcgill, of a character, a man which twisted the usual academic way of teaching and truly succeeded at it.
    I’m not Canadian therefore i know almost nothing about the educational system here, but after all i’m not that surprised of what i heard.
    I left the cinema, frustrated, angry, sad, but also full of hope and illuminated by the dedication and the passion of Dr Cornett, and pleased by the reactions and the stories of his students.

    Between many, what struck me the most is his concept of open learning.Not only books teach us something. People around us do so, we teach to ourselves, but that is considered unconventional. Somehow we have barriers, we are limited, we cannot go beyond the standard “safe” methods, the unknown. Whatever is alien, somehow different form the usual, will hardly find space into society.
    What about engaging ourselves to different experiences? To break into a new real perception of everything that surround us, from music, to arts, daily life.
    To speak out our own thoughts, impressions, to have the FREEDOM of letting our opinions be heard.

    His methods of teaching touches universal fields and it reminds me, how limited we are, as individual, to speak out for our self, to tell the truth without having fear that someone will shut us up. And funny enough i’m in North America, country where democracy and freedom are advertised all over the places.
    Tell the truth is one of the most scary things. I remember a quote from George Orwell, saying” In a time of universal deceit, telling the truth becomes a revolutionary act”.

    Watching at the classes he was giving i felt like he was the leader of a new revolution. A believer. Not only in himself, but mainly in those out there sitting in a classroom waiting to open their books and listen or read words that are dead. Instead they found someone who made them listening to music blindfolded, asking them just one thing: “put in words whatever comes to your mind”. Read a poem and engage yourself with the person who is writing. Each lessons is a surprise.

    That is what we do in our meetings too. The first time Dr Cornett ask us to put the blindfold on, i was a little confused, but also intrigued. Since the first lesson, i got the benefit of understanding a different approach to music, poetry, visual arts. I was not following any specific rules. I was just awakening my senses, opening the gate of my consciousness and i tried to give space to everything that passed in my mind. Improvisation! just like a jazz session.
    Content and not form.
    This is something i always fought for. Is not how nice it looks like, is about the taste, the smell, the sounds, is our soul.

    There is no right or wrong , no good or bad, there is only our own personal thought, uncensored, unplugged and anonymous. What makes us learn is also the possibility of listening to other people’s opinions and engaging ourselves in conversations. The cherry on the cake is the chance of meeting the artists whose works makes the streams of our consciousness flow.

    So i now dive myself into a new society, based on truth, understanding, sharing and caring. Truth that comes from our voice, understanding that we all are capable humans, caring because we have a name and we are not just numbers, sharing, because that is what we do and almost everything in life should be based on this value.
    Each meeting with Dr Cornett, and the other students, is a real lesson, cause after all, we are all there to learn something, and when the time to meet an artist came, he\she isn’t there just to teach us something, but to have a unique new experience, just like us.

    I’m truly touched by his devotion and how he still stands, where others would probably fall, or settle with “enemy”. Is great example and few people are able to stay firm in what they believe in, and both history and our present days teach us that.
    I hope his intentions to teach and give chance to everybody to experience new fields, will endure in time, and at the moment, i’m glad to have this chance.

    Even when the changes we are hoping for, seems will never come, through support and a continuous effort ,we can see a small gleam of light into so much darkness. Holding on to it is so much more than words, is action.
    It should be a duty of all of us to be able to continuously believe in ourselves in whatever way we feel is right.

    Thank you
    Maya

  74. Pierre Chénier October 13, 2009 10:55 am

    Yves,

    À vous lire, je fais partie des supporteurs du MELS pour sa Réforme. Je fais donc partie du club des mal-cités puisqu’en aucun moment, je n’ai, pendant cette table-ronde, vanté cette Réforme. Bien au contraire. Je disais que le MELS de 1997 a voulu imiter les écoles alternatives mais sans réunir toutes les conditions qui assurent le succès de ces écoles, entre autres la participation des parents et le centrage sur le projet personnel de l’enfant. C’est une réforme bâclée parce qu’elle ne part pas de la base qui n’est pas rendue là. C’est une réforme de fonctionnaires éloignés de la réalité. Faut-il que je beurre plus épais pour vous faire comprendre?

  75. Leopoldo Soto October 17, 2009 10:49 am

    The Film Community Against Fascism, Supports Cornett

    Canada, according to the U.N. has one of the five highest standards of living in the world. Among the rights that countries have, is the right to education, and the concept of education in a developed country such as Canada, is quite different from mere instruction, and what makes the difference, lies in teaching the students “ to think”. This thinking skill makes the difference between a University, and a Technical College or school.

    In Mexico, an underdeveloped country, the terrible problems of violence notwithstanding, we have not only one of the oldest Universities in the Americas, but one of the most prestigious in the world; The National Autonomous University, UNAM, which was recently presented with Spain’s Prince of Asturias Prize. The award shows that even in the developing world – one finds this odd to put in writing , but is indeed true- it is impossible to think about any sort of restraint on the right to teach any subject as important as religion studies certainly are for human development, in any university department . Courses on this subject are quite common in the curriculum of most of our institutions of higher learning.

    On the other hand, Canada’s equivalent to Harvard, Mc Gill University in Quebec, has made an unthinkable mistake, restraining the right to teach its students to think, by removing Dr. Cornett from his teaching activities – even in the face of the disagreement publicly expressed by, literally, thousands of students.

    What is the difference then, between the lack of respect for the human rights of citizens by a totalitarian regime, and the attitude shown by Mc Gill in restricting the right of its students to think?

    This question that Mc Gill, refuses to answer – quite a paradox- is answered by another question, expressed in the works of contemporary conscious film directors, such as Laurent Cantet in his film “Entre murs” –recipient of the Golden Palm award at Cannes in 2008- about the meaning of present day education in France, or in Almodovar´s “Bad education”, about complicity between fascism and religion in Spain. Certainly, Alani Obomsawin’s documentary “Professor Cornett” , is a real document that will prevent Canadian society to ever forget this shameful event for both Quebec and Canadian education. This documentary is meant to generate awareness.

    Mc Gill’s intolerant attitude is not far from Spain’s fascist regime under Franco. When on 12th October 1936,in Salamanca´s University Miguel de Unamuno, said to the fascist Millan Astray: “…What is imposed by force cannot convince… Universities are sacred temples, and teachers are their supreme priests”; Millan Astray, without batting an eyelid, simply riposted: “Death to intelligence, long life, to death”.

    This fascist attitude by Mc Gill, reminiscent of Nazi book burning, repression and eventual annihilation of the Jews, and overall inhibition of freedom of thought, should be taken as a warning sign of thinly veiled hypocritical fascism, which neither Canada’s stature in the concert of civilized nations, nor the libertarian spirit that has always characterized the province of Quebec, can allow.

    Cornett is not alone, counting not only with right and reason his side, but also supported by increasing numbers of people who are conscious of the importance of the right to education.

    Leopoldo Soto

    México City, 5th October 2009.

  76. Yves October 24, 2009 10:08 am

    Pierre,

    Désolé de vous avoir mal compris. Sans doute ai-je été induit en erreur par l’utilisation du vocabulaire qui accompagne la réforme. Enseignement centré sur l’enseignant versus enseignement centré sur l’étudiant (excusez moi je voulais dire l’apprenant), etc. Ce vocabulaire est en général très dénigrant à l’égard de ceux qui enseignaient « avant » la réforme (et qui osent continuer à le faire de la même façon) et tend à mettre toute la faute des échecs sur l’incompétence supposée des enseignants. Qui veut noyer son chien l’accuse de la rage. Pour ce qui est de beurrer épais, je peux vous dire que depuis plus de dix ans déjà on nous l’a beurrée épaisse la réforme dans les cégeps.
    J’apprécie le fait que vous considérez cette réforme bâclée, mais je crois que vous en approuvez l’idée. Je suis aussi conscient que vous la considérez que « la base n’est pas encore rendue là », ce qui suggère qu’elle pourrait s’y rendre. J’ai des doutes. À mon sens, et je peux certainement me tromper, l’esprit de la réforme, que vous associez à une imitation des écoles alternatives, ne peut pas s’appliquer à grande échelle parce que les écoles alternatives visent un type particulier d’élèves dont les parents sont très impliqués. Il faut aussi des étudiants motivés, indépendants, en fait des caractéristiques particulières qui ne seront jamais celles de tous.
    Je crois qu’il faut plutôt viser dans les institutions publiques qui ne sélectionnent pas leurs élèves la plus grande variété de méthodes, incluant des cours magistraux où l’enseignant « centré sur lui-même verse un contenu dans les urnes béates qui sont devant lui ». Les élèves sont différents les uns des autres et une même méthode ne peut s’appliquer à tous. C’est aussi pourquoi il est important que le Dr Cornett puisse continuer à enseigner, non pas parce que tous devraient enseigner comme lui, mais parce qu’il ajoute de façon tout-à-fait unique à la multiplicité.
    Je suis aussi conscient que les méthodes pédagogiques sont variées dans les écoles alternatives. Et je crois que nous serions d’accord sur bien des points si on pouvait éviter le dénigrement de ce qui fait autrement.
    Il est remarquable que le bon docteur (c’est le surnom que j’aime donner au Dr Cornett) n’a jamais, à ma connaissance, dit un seul mot de dénigrement à l’égard de ses collègues, et qu’il n’a jamais dit non plus que tous devraient enseigner comme il le fait.
    Mais sans doute sont-ce là mes démons et mes préjugés, et une certaine fatigue face à un dénigrement constant de notre travail. Heureusement, c’est pour mes étudiants que je travaille.

  77. Pierre Chénier October 26, 2009 3:07 pm

    Yves,
    Je suis d’accord avec votre position. On n’impose pas une réforme à une population. Comme on n’impose pas une école alternative à un milieu. Il faut que ça vienne de la volonté des citoyens et des pédagogues.
    La créativité des différents milieux est telle actuellement que le MELS pourrait aller se rhabiller avec ses “nouvelles” idées. Mais il ne fait pas confiance, ni aux milieux, ni encore moins aux enfants malgré son discours généreux. Il croit qu’en les imposant il fera avancer le Québec: c’est une idée d’un autre siècle.
    Entre nous, mon cher Yves, la mission de l’école ne devrait-elle pas être la suivante: nuire le moins possible à l’apprentissage?

  78. Djuana October 26, 2009 4:41 pm

    Small poem (for Andrew Paul MacDonald)…

    You’re always trying to get me
    to get in rogue tune.

    After music, more music but especially
    the lit up criss-crossing
    a place in the percussive, in instrumentation
    that is emotion going for voice
    recognizing, hovering.

    I saw/heard
    what there was for me to see/hear,
    not all there was to see,
    an imagining grounded,
    garden but that’s sly,
    not at all in mid air yet
    there I was, mid air, stretching.

    The music that is run-on
    like a coming to unanchored,
    impressions hunkering down.

    Next view, the palatable clever
    without dismissal of the body,
    large song in a smallish
    bit of enjoining.

    I had appetite, I was wistful,
    the music turning into me
    & what would I find cleaved,
    music on the marbling rise,
    as many chances to envision
    as to imbibe?

  79. Theophil October 28, 2009 2:39 am

    Professor Norman Cornett leads an exploration of Kamila Wozniakowska’s art at galerie Eric Devlin.

    Saturday,31Oct2009,13h00-15h00.

    Cost:$25[all taxes included] $20[students,seniors with valid id].

    For registration:tel.[514]256-2483.

  80. Djuana October 30, 2009 4:30 am

    Andrew Paul MacDonald was the artist guest at our Streams of Consciousness session last Saturday, a composer of a plethora of types of music. We discussed two pieces in particular, one (a short astounding piece) that fused Western music with Eastern music, another a piece of contemporary chamber music (longer, alive throughout). A subject that came up during the session had to do with the difference between computer-assisted composition, & composition done with the paper & pen approach. From Andrew’s point of view, as he articulated in a note to us via Dr. Cornett, the age old approach to composition has advantages in the area of what happens when you’ve time to think re compositional elements, as well as how the composer is more in control – for the better – when he/she does not have to depend on (quote) “some potentially insensitive programmer decid[ing] for [him]!” Interesting – when I got home after the session on CBC radio there was an interview with the writer John Irving very much in sync with the idea of the slow approach assisting in composition, in this case literary – to wit, Irving said that though he is a very good typist & uses a computer, he writes in longhand, & this because he finds the way the computer goes doesn’t leave him enough time to think through what he wants to think through – he eventually puts his work on the computer, but for the reason suggested never composes on computer. I know this is different from what Mr. MacDonald talks about, but nevertheless I see overlap. Both of these artists find what they do needs time & musing in a way that the computer, for them, doesn’t allow for. I find this interesting…

    Me? I write a lot on the computer, it is definitely something that effects what gets written, what the editing process is constituted by, how the pieces keep morphing. Nevertheless, I’ve no doubt the slow method, be it music or literary art, produces great stuff, just not so sure that it is the absolute in approach…

    Andrew I so enjoyed your visit to the group, not to mention the pieces by you that we dialogued about – huge thanks – djuanaxx

  81. Djuana November 9, 2009 2:58 pm

    Hi hi George Elliott Clarke!

    At Doctor Cornett’s Stream of Consciousness session on Saturday, we were graced by the presence of the poet & novelist George Elliot Clarke, writer of, among many books, a novel in verse entitled “I and I” (2009). The discussion of this book was spirited as well as confrontational – to wit, confrontational in a way that I myself was part of, regardless of my being impressed by Clarke’s masterful craftsmanship & storytelling abilities.

    The confrontation arose in connection with a long section of the book taken up by a brutal rape scene, this in a book darkly splayed where the ground is basically the poetic & the tragic rendered large & raucous, &, as Clarke said, also rooted in: an adolescent mentality (his own) from the 70s; a desire to interest people in their teens & twenties in the 2000’s (though not only them); a homage of sorts to Graphic novels, comic books, & horror movies; stylistically, in auditory feel, diction, & content, a fresh continuation of the literary traditions of twentieth century North Americans, pivotally Black North Americans, many of whom have a style that is possibly more “accessible” & still “revolutionary” in ways that the less accessible can’t be, given the latter often presuppose a type of education which many people don’t have.

    The book is about much more than rape. There are historical elements, particularly delineating Halifax & the 70s world of the black, disenfranchised in Halifax – also a fair amount about Corpus Christi Texas at the time of the 70s in all its cruelty, pulp, prejudice, & circumstance. The personal story of black, disenfranchised Betty & Malcolm gets told, a young love story full of guts & tragedy, humiliation & back-stabbing, sweetness & damage, hope & horror.

    My problem with the rape scene – the rape of young Betty – has nothing to do with the inclusion of rape in the story – not at all, & particularly not in this book, where the rape has so many political as well as dramatic implications. Rather (& I can’t shake this feeling), I felt the amount of energy afforded the rape scene, resulting in a huge number of pages so taken up by rape in a relatively short book about so much else – felt the plethora of detail & the on & on & on of salacious detail was frankly over the top in a way that was gratuitous, in the sense that it became almost the most lasting part of the book upon finishing – most lasting for this reader I guess, & this in a disturbing way, because it set up in the back (& front) of my mind an attitude of “rape as interesting in its essentials – as ‘entertainment’ even” – that’s the worst part – “rape as entertainment”.

    Don’t get me wrong – I don’t think the author intended the rape to be foremost “entertainment” – I tend to think that what’s there in the book re the rape was an earnest attempt to represent horror. Nevertheless, I question why the rape scene & all its build-up was given so much room when the murder of the rapist, equally disturbing & necessary – the murder of the rapist was quick & gut wrenching without going on & on & on – just enough to hit the reader up the side of the head – just enough to serve the bloodiness of the plot in a way that rendered reader (rightfully) uncomfortable. Why was the rape (or for this reader) so seemingly studded with GLEE (oh dear) – how am I to process this without my feeble judgement knocking on the author’s door with my questions re salaciousness? The confrontation that came up was difficult – we’re in a group where we’re supposed to say what comes – I say what came…

    On thinking afterwards I was lead into thoughts re types of reaction – I thought about how some people are perhaps naturally more inclined in terms of content to distinguish between reality & representation, & how others (like me) find representation nearing in power of reaction to reaction to reality – that is, you give me something ostensibly relishing the ugly, I will react as I reacted here. Nevertheless, I am not a reader incapable of distancing myself so as to not be able to take in what is being offered, distressing or no, as I apparently was in relation to “I and I”…hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm

    I’m wondering if anyone is thinking, reading this, that I’m a bitching feminist (again oh dear). To that I would say firstly that feminist is not a dirty word to me – but but but – more importantly that this is not so much about ideology as about a different sensibility. I have never been a fan of horror – is that my problem? & yet & yet – I read lots of stuff with horrific aspects. George, of course an adolescent mentality is what it is – & adolescent boys – smile – do I sound like a dumb girl? Oh! I have a question: we were in a group where only some of the people had read “I and I”. You did some amazing reading of amazing parts of your book, but never read anything at all from the rape section: what was up with that? Was very pleased to meet you – forgive me if I ask questions you may find miss the point…Djuanaxo

  82. Andrew Paul MacDonald November 10, 2009 10:18 am

    Djuana: Thanks for the poem! and your insightful comments. Dr. Cornett suggested I post my remarks about “the age old approach to composition” mentioned above.

    “Regarding the subject of computer-assisted composition, please relate the following to the participants: I’ve heard many examples of such, but have yet to experience one in which the elements of counterpoint, chord spacing and voicing, timbre, articulation, dynamics and formal design come even close to that achieved with the good old-fashioned pen and paper approach. Why? Well, when you slow down the compositional process, you have time to consider all of these, to use your own intelligence and musical experience to make such important decisions. In fact, with some of the programs with pre-fab elements, you can’t even open up the element to customize it. What kind of composition is that? I’d rather quit!  As a composer I must have control over everything that goes into a piece.  After I’ve written it, the performers can interpret what I’ve composed as they see fit, and I appreciate that, but I do have the final say—it is, in fact, my composition. If it’s electro-acoustic music without performers and put directly into a recorded state, I still want to be able to decide the details of these elements, and not have some potentially insensitive programmer decide for me! The computer, in fact, provides many ready-made musical packets that greatly speed up the compositional process in order to facilitate the production of large amounts of music. But really, do we want lots of mediocre music, or less music of much higher quality? It costs more for quality, but indeed, that’s why!”

  83. Theophil November 10, 2009 7:12 pm

    Jazz composer/musician/researcher [ with the Smithsonian] Charles Ellison in ‘dialogue’ with Professor Norman Cornett.

    Nov 14, 1-3pm.

    $25 tax.inc./$20 students/seniors w/ID

    Galerie Samuel Lallouz 1434 Sherbrooke W.,#200. 849-5844

  84. Darren Ell November 13, 2009 11:09 pm

    A long overdue response to Evergon’s comment (number 48 above). Dr. Cornett sat on my MFA thesis committee in 2008 and it was truly a fascinating experience. As Evergon pointed out, my work crosses lines between the Fine Arts and the traditions of documentary and journalism. Dr. Cornett brought a fresh, deeply curious, direct and challenging presence to the committee. I have since come to know him better, as well as his struggle. The NFB documentary gave me a first-hand look at what he did in the classroom, as well as offering me a view of students’ responses to him. I was moved and inspired by the film and by his work. Dr. Cornett’s work is that of a real-world Dead Poet’s Society. Such dedication, belief in the promise of education, and such an uncynical attitude, all of this is hard to find. As an educator myself, it inspired me to do better.

  85. Bonsaï November 15, 2009 3:34 pm

    Good day….

    Thank You, Thank You, Thank You for providing us with an opportunity to be in dialogue with our wonderful guest, Charles Ellison. I don’t usually write in these types of forums, but yesterday afternoon’s session “In Dialogue with Jazz composer/musician and researcher, Professor Charles Ellison”, was truly good for the soul. How I wish I had had the opportunity of being taught be these two gentlemen — Dr. Norman Cornett who initiated these classes and Professor Ellison! But, wait a minute, I did! It’s never too late, if one chooses to use life as a constant laboratory of learning. I’m realizing that yesterday’s session (although it was way too short), gave me more nourishment than an entire semester of ‘ordinary’ teachings could have given me. I was truly touched & moved by Prof. Ellison’s genuine love & passion for his craft AND his true commitment to sharing it with the world. He didn’t have to, but he chose to do so. I can’t say I know much about the “technical” aspect of music, but after hearing Prof. Ellison in dialogue with us, I now feel a certain kind of freedom in that it doesn’t matter what I know or don’t know…what matters is that I love rhythm and I love music and it’s wonderful to be in the presence of someone who is so totally inspiring and makes me want to take on life even more fully than I have so far. I realized that there are so many things to be appreciated in this world; so much beauty; so much to discover & explore, yet humans seem to focus on what’s wrong, what doesn’t work, or worse the “correct way” of teaching… Dr. Cornett & Prof. Ellison’s approach to learning are to be treasured and I for one, am extremely grateful for this precious gift! My life is richer today because of it. Thank You. I can’t wait for the next time. Bonsaï

  86. Hélène Bruderlein November 17, 2009 9:56 pm

    Cette rencontre avec M. Charles Elisson a été un moment de pur bonheur. Quel communicateur et quel pédagogue merveilleux. Merci au Dr. Cornett d’être l’artisan de rencontre de cette qualité.

  87. Mario Incandenza November 18, 2009 12:11 pm

    When did feminism become a dirty word? – Reflections on the dialogue with George Elliot Clarke

    Last night my friend Brandee asked me ‘Why the foul mood?’
    ‘Because Dr. Cornett (Carole K, I know!) asked me to comment on the dialogue with George Elliot Clarke and now I’m trying to figure out a way to say why it is not okay to write so carelessly and callously about rape without sounding overly emotional or defensive and it makes me so angry that any of this is even still an issue.’
    ‘I don’t think I could.’
    ‘I don’t think I can either but now it’s too late to pull out, I’m all worked up about it’.

    A few hours after this exchange, I finally remembered that I didn’t sign up for this class to make well-informed, -quoted and -balanced academic arguments – I will talk another time about why I signed up and how much more I learned. – In fact keeping my emotions out of this comment would be hypocritical, there’s no reason for me to justify or defend how I felt about reading this book and listening to the author talk about it.

    I was not happy with the choice of I&I and I was very unhappy sitting through a 2 hour celebration of it mostly by people who hadn’t read it. I was not happy that after reading one critical feedback and a 5 minutes ensuing dialogue between Mr. Clarke, Djuana and myself, Carole K. chose to focus exclusively on positive reflections. I felt betrayed by the people who had privately expressed as much if not more irritation over the book but now decided to remain silent. Lastly I am also unhappy with myself for not speaking up again when Mr. Clarke repeatedly stressed how much “fun” he had writing a book that I find if not misogynistic at the very least counterproductive and reactionary on the subject of violence against women. I am on the other hand very grateful that Djuana had the courage to speak up and now expressed her and many of my thoughts in her comment from Nov. 9.

    I don’t have to explain why I find it disturbing that a middle aged literature professor had “so much fun” wallowing for what seems an eternity in a young student’s brutal rape committed by a fictional middle aged literature professor. I don’t have to illustrate how Spiderman’s “with great power comes great responsibility” applies to this book and I don’t have to exemplify how Tarantino empowers his female characters where Clarke strips his protagonist of everything she ever had or will have including her revenge and her life.

    Everyone knows that men use, have always used rape to threaten, dominate and domesticate women because they are terrified of their power. In I&I Mr. Clarke chose to retell an ancient story: A pretty girl becomes a woman, she starts to discover and explore her sexuality, her intellect and her power and immediately the men around her come and strip her of all that and more, they rape her, belittle and ridicule her, avenge her, go to prison for her, thus indebting her forever to them and finally they kill her. Does this story really need to be told again and again and again? There’s nothing new in it, it’s utterly unoriginal, all Mr. Clarke does is give it some shiny new clothes so that the anticipated “younger audiences” can have as much “fun” with the story as men had throughout the ages. I doubt it’s lack of imagination, no, it’s easy, lazy, a crowd pleaser and ties into the fantasies of many readers and writers.

    Chris Brown publicly complains about unfair treatment in the media, Mike Tyson sits on Oprah’s couch and jokes about beating up his wife, George Elliot Clarke thinks rape has great entertainment value as long as you clad it in skilful verses.

    All I really want to say is that I’m tired of beating around the bush. It is not okay to write this callously and carelessly about rape. To paraphrase Charles Ellison, art has the power to be uplifting and uniting, reminding us of the best in us. Art can move us forward and – to me – this book does nothing of this.

  88. Burgoo November 18, 2009 11:44 pm

    I’m glad Djuana wrote at length about her reaction to I&I. I’m not sure whether I agree entirely, but that is beside the point. Nobody should feel that their voice cannot be heard. That is true of the streamniks. It is also a central theme of I&I, and Clarke’s previous books, which try (and we can discuss with what success, and whether with appropriate means) to recover the voices of murderers, poor black folk, hopeful and vulnerable young women. Thanks, Djuana. You have been heard, It may take a while to digest. Burgoo

  89. Valeria November 19, 2009 5:40 pm

    I was not sure who our 5th stream was going to be but I did imagined our guest of the day was Prof George Elliot Clarke, and I was so curious to hear other comments and opinions from the Streamniks, but mostly why he wrote a book with such a content.

    My opinion was heard by everyone in the room while Carol K was reading it, some were surprised, perhaps I was too harsh, others looked emotionless, but I want to believe these were people who did not read the book.
    I heard my voice and I still agree with what I wrote even after all the comment and explanations provided by the writer.

    To be honest, I didn’t feel I should have stood up and confirm again my opinion on the book during the dialog. After the professor replied to Mario’s comment and questions, telling her that most of the people reacted positively to the story and that these are mostly teenager’s memories, I felt that there was going to be limitations on the dialog. (on the content of the book and not the form)
    What else can I say on a book which, following the author opinion, should be address to teenagers; what else can I say about someone who is amused on writing about rape, people getting chopped, blood, death..
    I have nothing else to say after the session, because I cannot understand and accept, as a woman and as a person, to be amused by such tragedies, that are already part of our reality. But that is just my reality, which will be heard and probably accepted, but possibly not understood by everybody.
    I always stood up for my opinion, good or bad, and most of the time I was surprised seeing that others are just not sensitive as I am; I was and I still am disappointed that violence, rape, sexual abuse and all the horrible things happening in real life, should be celebrated by media, told in books and perhaps in music too.

    Is this book addressed to teenagers? My answer is no
    Is this book a comic, fun, unrealistic story? I’m really not sure.
    Do I want to read and analyze the memories and obsessions of a teenager, now grown up, and yet, in his actual age, still think this is fun? No!
    Too bad for me, because I did like the form and I thought that some passages were very well written. I did enjoy some of his poetry.

    I was told to write an honest answer on what i was experiencing, and so far I think I did stick to my duty, and not just during this meeting with Professor Clarke but in others too.
    And if you ask me, I would do it again.

    However, i decided to keep my silence, not for the fear of being judged for my fair opinion, but simply because I felt there was not going to be a meeting point in the dialog.
    I would have been more frustrated and the comment I heard were enough for me.
    I couldn’t read a book that others found entertaining. What else is there to say?
    My final decision is to leave this book at the same page I left if before that Saturday.

    On the other hand I was very much pleased on meeting and listening again to Professor Charles Ellison.
    The dialog was a real lesson, accessible even to those with a basic knowledge of music, and the session became also a live performance.
    His music reminds me of good and beautiful things in life and also how sound can become healing for our body and mind.
    I’m often looking for this kind of feedback in arts; to me is to take a journey into beauty in whatever way I define it and perceive it, wishing to find growth and inspiration.

    Is a good treat for the soul and that day, I left the gallery with a big smile on my face, pleased that I have two ears to listen and just one tongue to speak!
    Very often too many words are not needed. Let’s keep more silence and ponder on our thoughts. We will still find answers.

    A big thank you to Dr Cornett who makes all this possible.

    Maya

  90. Theophil November 20, 2009 7:23 pm

    Professor Norman Cornett in ‘dialogue’ with poet Pierre Nepveu,three-time winner of the Governor General’s Award:

    Tuesday,24November2009

    18h00-20h00 at Galerie Samuel Lallouz,

    1434 Sherbrooke St. W.

    Cost:$25,$20[students,seniors]

    Tel. [514]849-5844 reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

  91. Djuana November 25, 2009 4:37 pm

    small poem for Pierre Nepveu striking up his sense of place…

    and darkness settled on his shoulders
    like a job.
    Carol Ann Duffy

    I am not the place I’ve meant to be
    not the song with humming chorus
    that never needed a stamp of approval –

    not those notes you had no problem
    believing in. Here comes the redwing blackbird
    tapping out a tone including monotone –
    not the music lifting or bravely snuffed out.

    In the park today the ducks with heads tucked.
    Gulls & their bits of crying baby sounds
    heading away from us, our ears straining
    to figure out the language that is
    something else’s language.

    I am not in queue announcing where the true refrain should join…

    If it was loud, then loud it was.
    The clouds didn’t even murmur.
    We walked the river’s edge holding hands.
    There was an appetite for silence,
    real noise won out

  92. Theophil November 26, 2009 5:07 am

    Saturday,28November2009

    Kamila Wozniakowska discusses her exhibit AFTER REVOLUTION with Professor Norman Cornett,

    13h00-15h00 Galerie Eric Devlin

    3550 St-Jacques Street

    Cost:$25,$20[students,seniors]

    Tel. [514]256-2483 or dr.n.farrellc@gmail.com

  93. Bonsaï November 26, 2009 10:55 am

    Last Tuesday evening, we had the great pleasure & privilege of welcoming author Pierre Nepveu to our “Streams of Consciousness” class. I was really looking forward to this session as so far, I have truly enjoyed and appreciated all six of the sessions with the guests Dr. Cornett invites in to come & dialogue with us about one of their works, whether it is music, literature, poetry, art… Tuesday evening was for me another wonderful gift and I believe that our class has also give Mr. Nepveu a gift. A gift of acknowledgment for his work, his great sensitivity, his willingness to share part of himself with us and most importantly, for being part of a conversation inside which we all got to be expressed, whether in writing, in reading or simply in listening. That being said, in the spirit of “dialogue” Dr. Cornett has invited me to share something I wrote as a result of reading “Mirabel” by Pierre Nepveu, since there is not enough time to read everything in class. I gracefully accept to share my thoughts from the poem on Page 33 and I INVITE ALL OTHER STREAMNIKS to do the same. Here it is:

    After reading page 33, I experience the passing of an era, a way of living that was no longer to be lived. A seemingly banal occurrence of days past, juxtaposed against modern day displacement of many peoples around the world. Was it a foreshadow of things to come? Perhaps we could have paid more attention… or perhaps it is simply evolution taking its own natural course…Many more people have been and still are displaced around the world. Many centuries ago, the Natives were displaced because some people decided to take over the land they had not only been living on; a land they were protecting, nurturing, tending…I wonder if any of this could have been prevented or even whether it even “could” have. What is it that defines a place? Is it shaped by the people, the land, the animals, or is it what WE actually say & do that shape a place? Perhaps place actually shapes us and who we get to be inside that space. So when we are displaced from what we’ve come to know, some people feel lost, and some people move on to another space. Some people it seems are lost forever, while others adapt.

    Thirty or so years later, do the fields, now so empty and quiet, know the difference? Do they care? Have they experienced the upheaval or better expressed in French the “bouleversement” associated with displacement or maybe for Mother Nature, it was to be expected. I try to imagine what impact this huge man-made infrastructure, the grand design of “some bureaucrats”, has had on the tectonic shift of our collective consciousness, our planet…

    P. 37 – I would love to have Mr. Nepveu’s thoughts on the following, as I didn’t get to ask in class….

    “Progress is more than just a question of the future; it should give the past back its integrity as well….” I find this sentence fascinating, very profound and yet I cannot explain it to myself. Perhaps we’re all made to think that progress is a GOOD thing; it’s about moving forward, growth, expansion, better & more. But there is always a cost & benefit equation to everything we do. How does progress give back integrity to the past??? I would love to hear Monsieur Nepveu speak to this line….

    Bonsaï

  94. Burgoo November 26, 2009 6:13 pm

    Like a Calder mobile, the poems are not so much shapes in themselves as intricate arabesques of passing lives, lignes aëriennes.

    See my takeoff on Nepveu’s Mirabel in this multimedia Google doc:
    http://docs.google.com/Doc?id=dgx6mzzj_246c9wfkpg4

  95. Mario Incandenza November 26, 2009 7:43 pm

    “Mirabel – Soft and sad, dark and swampy with little flecks of sunshine, a bird with a broken twig for a wing.

    There’s a deep sadness throughout the book, and like a breeze, it very gently blows through you and it touches your heart on the way and your heart resonates. The sadness is almost impersonal, I want to say neutral or accepting, collective, ancient but I’m missing the right word here. I’ll try again, with an unlikely comparison: The narrator has taken this sadness upon himself the way Jesus took the cross – not that I know anything of Jesus or his cross. Another image that arises is that of the first people whose land was taken; an ancient soul coming back to witness tragedy unfold again. Nothing can be done but someone has to be there and bear it and bear witness. It’s not easy this witnessing but so important that someone is there who sees things for what they are, without drama or delusion and stays, doesn’t run, does not get busy, but witnesses and carries the cross – again, I don’t completely understand what I’m writing here and why so solemn.

    Most people have a choice to feel the sadness or to ignore it. They might feel it sometimes at the movies or listening to Leonard Cohen, maybe while making love, but mostly they will protect themselves from it. And other people, like my mother, don’t have a choice, they have no protection, no boundaries, no choice. It’s painful and it compromises your ability to live in society but if you trust the sadness and stop chasing some other people’s dream, you’ll be alright. And you can’t keep it either, keeping it will kill you with depression or drive you mad, you have to let your heart be soft and the sadness blow through, surrender to it completely and it’ll take you with it and leave you cleaner and older and with less to hide. Maybe that’s what the shamans do, they carry some of the collective sadness and madness and so the others can be more at peace.

    That’s why I think Mirabel is an important book, important for everyone, no matter if they read it or not, but some of those who read it will be a little cleaner and older and with less to hide.”

    … I’d written this text earlier and thought it fit well into the discussion and the fantastic meeting we had with the author Pierre Nepveu. Thank you M. Nepveu, it was a pleasure and a privilege!

  96. Arrow November 28, 2009 9:59 am

    Inspired by the poem“Illusions” in Pierre Nepveu’s “Mirabel“which includes the line

    “I think without words”

    Words are agents dispatched by the Wizard
    to keep us here, now, “real”.
    To keep us entertained and distracted
    – all for his amusement.

    Words limit as much as they illuminate,
    like coins showing faces and hiding tails.

    Words can describe the world,
    – or create it.
    But create it in its own image.

    “In the beginning, there was the word”

    “And the word became flesh”

    And the Wizard laughs …
    … it’s all illusion.

  97. Djuana November 28, 2009 11:47 am

    The forgiving woodland poem

    “If existence offered a way out somewhere
    other than the sleep of eternity
    then it might be a woodland”
    Pierre Nepveu

    I thought of you after you lost your home
    as simply as a symptom of gregarious flu
    your heart beating against the nicks, flying into
    the window sealed against opening, sharing
    the bitter talk with your singular mate –
    I thought of you with no way to go
    forward or back.

    It’s weather – the way weather can claim
    to be nobody’s fault – the way giving in
    has you talking in circles the night before you give up
    a good fight you’ve realized
    is a useless fight –

    it’s the cloud like a strong thumb crushing the roof
    there above the life you’ve known,
    the passion for hope
    sickly like when inevitability
    is all wrong.

    Woodland – place to pay the debt without
    giving up your block of goat cheese & warm wine –
    these in your knapsack, the ferns so thick
    you’re reminded of sprouting corn,
    the blank hill overseeing.

    Woodland – forget the gruff, the unfriendly
    asking you what you’re here for.

    There’s the power that could send you away
    without notice – nevertheless, trees
    & trees & trees, a miniscule pond,
    the heron, uncaring, that has you caring –
    woodland, heaven, whistling insinuation,
    the arrogant fences
    pulled down…

  98. Djuana November 28, 2009 6:17 pm

    Revolutionist (small poem for visual artist Kamilla W.)

    “I wake to see my story convulsing beside me.
    Someone has stuck a fork in the moon’s eye.”
    John Amen

    Say what is right about, wrong about these pictures.
    My hope like a hanger fights back hard, recognizes
    the recurrent, let’s bloodletting drift away
    as though cruelty is the inevitable dark mass –
    tell me, don’t flinch, I won’t flinch either breathing
    in & out, in & in, out & then a gasp.

    Etchings like what you do with fungi toes half sliced
    & it’s the credulous has you querying a depth
    of the all too human reaching for pitchforks
    & the weak, the weak in childish britches
    sometime a century ago, all warring,
    stern, mechanized, believing –

    tell me again about
    all these men I see
    desperate to be believed
    accurate – torment & there it is –
    the scraping away of live skin, a dream
    darker than the worst punishment,
    the slippery slope of paring down.

    In the artwork we have men – hard to say
    it’s not important they’re almost all men
    regardless of sexless artistic intention –
    in the artwork the revolutionists have
    the drained faces of reverberating anger,
    the straight bodies of hardy soldiering,
    a bevy of dark tasks miss-believing in light.

    Say what you get, what you miss in these pictures.
    I look, don’t flinch, think on how revolutions fail,
    holocausts open up to a stink of inhuman,
    dancers dance with an appetite for winning
    the wrong things – energy dips & darts
    next to the next horror, the ones thinking otherwise
    failing to say…

  99. Burgoo November 28, 2009 8:14 pm

    Photos of the dialogue with Dr Cornett, Kamila Wozniakowska Nov 27 (with flashing-light paintings by Jean-Marie Martin; see her paintings at
    http://images.google.ca/images?client=firefox-a&rls=org.mozilla%3Aen-US%3Aofficial&hl=fr&source=hp&q=Kamila+Wozniakowska&btnG=Recherche+d%27images&gbv=2&aq=f&oq=)
    .
    and of our previous Oct 31 visit to the galerie Eric Devlin to see Wozniakowska’s After Revolution art, can be viewed at
    http://www.flickr.com/fdmillar/sets.

  100. Burgoo November 28, 2009 8:26 pm

    Photos of the dialogue with Dr Cornett, Kamila Wozniakowska Nov 28 (with flashing-light paintings by Jean-Marie Martin) and of our previous Oct 31 visit to the galerie Eric Devlin to see Wozniakowska’s After Revolution art, can be viewed at
    http://www.flickr.com/fdmillar/sets.

    See Wozniakowska’s paintings at
    http://images.google.ca/images?client=firefox-a&rls=org.mozilla%3Aen-US%3Aofficial&hl=fr&source=hp&q=Kamila+Wozniakowska&btnG=Recherche+d%27images&gbv=2&aq=f&oq=)

  101. Pierre Nepveu November 29, 2009 1:24 pm

    Dear Streamnicks”,
    I am afraid that any words that I might use might be inadequate te describe the experience that I have lived with Dr Cornett and your group last Tuesday. Afterwards, I keep the impression that I could only get a few glimpses, although extremely revealing, of the marvelous group of individuals who were in front of me.
    I sensed the depth and the variety of so many experiences, of so many sensibilities,
    and my joy to feel it could not help but beind tempered by the knowledge that I would miss so much of what you had to say and to create.
    This is why I am so happy to be able to read a few more comments and poems on this site: each of them gives some extension, some new dimensions to what I have tried myself to create. But beyond the book itself and your creative reading, there was an encounter, a true dialogue, a real event from my point of view. Thank you all and to Dr Cornett.

  102. Carmen Doreal November 30, 2009 1:24 am

    I truly believe that art is the most efficient way to break the cultural barriers between communities.
    I am attending often dr. Norman Cornett’s dialogue sessions and I think he would be a real asset to McGill University and its students.

    My name is Carmen Doreal, poet and artist painter of Romanian origin, from Montreal.
    I feel like living in a world which disturbs and provokes my curiosity but also inspires, especially the light I can see, the ambiance I feel, the people I meet, the stories I hear, the things I find out, the emotions I experience.

    I am fascinated and often surprised by the writing as a process and by the poem as a result since it tends to be unexpected, especially when it uses double senses. For the moment, Dr Cornett and Pierre Nepveu are my beloved lectors. I love the state of mind and inner silence while walking around and waiting something to catch my eye . Being obsessed with cutting out a piece of time and afterwards contemplating the images, I enjoy to guess and to imagine what has happened short moments before and after the reading. The meaning of life we are searching for was captured in the volume of philosophical poems, “Mirabel”. The magical description of the airport full of people and stories… Just like in the real life, people are coming and leaving happy or sad, creating and chasing their dreams…
    I really enjoyed “Mirabel” – the masterpiece of this special poet. Pierre Nepveu is so deep in touch with the root of this wonderful area of his childhood memories …so close connected with the problems of the population dislocated, searching for their lost identity in sweet memories, after losing their homes.
    I was fascinated by this beautiful open dialogue full of meaning of life, which was a regal shared between two men with touching personality, the wonderful dr. Norman Cornett and his magical guest, Pierre Nepveu!

    Carmen Doreal

    29 11 2009

    Montreal

  103. Pierre Nepveu November 30, 2009 2:07 pm

    Ceci est une réponse en français à “Bonsaï” concernant la question qu’elle n’a pas pu poser durant notre rencontre, à propos de la phrase: “Le progrès, dit-il, n’est pas seulement affaire d’avenir, il doit aussi rendre le passé à son intégrité”. Ce propos est tenu par un planificateur et il s’agit d’une référence ironique à une anecdote qui s’est réellement passée. La “maison Nepveu”, dans la côte Saint-Louis de Mirabel, habitée par des cousins de mon père, a été déplacée pierre par pierre et les spécialistes en histoire de l’architecture ont alors constaté que le toit original avait été modifié depuis la construction au 18e siècle. Ce nouveau toit était très beau et se prolongeait au-dessus d’une grande galerie, comme pour beaucoup de maisons traditionnelles au Québec. En reconstruisant plus loin la maison, on a supprimé ce toit en surplomb ainsi que la grande galerie, pour rétablir le plan original.
    Mon idée, ici, est que parfois les spécialistes utilisent leur science avec arrogance. Pour eux, rétablir ce modèle ancien est un “progrès” par rapport aux modifications apportés par les habitants des lieux au fil des décennies. J’y vois un manque de respect du temps humain,de la vie concrète des êtres, une vision technocratique, épurée et figée de l’architecture et de la culture en général.
    D’où mon ironie,à travers les propos que je prête à ce technocrate qui prétend tout savoir et qui méprise le bon peuple et le sens commun…
    Est-ce que ma réponse vous satisfait, chère Bonsaï?

  104. Theophil December 3, 2009 12:16 pm

    Tuesday,08December 2009

    Pianist Matt Herskowitz ‘dialogues’ with Professor Norman Cornett at the Conservatoire

    18h00-20h00

    4750 Henri Julien

    Studio 1606

    Cost:$25,$20[students,seniors]

    tel.[514] 256-2483

  105. Bonsaï December 4, 2009 1:29 am

    Cher Monsieur Nepveu,

    Merci de prendre le temps de répondre à ma question au sujet de votre phrase “Le progrès, dit-il, n’est pas seulement affaire d’avenir, il doit aussi rendre le passé à son intégrité.” Je saisi exactement le sens maintenant et j’avoue que vous soulevez un point qui vaut la peine d’être examiné. Il semble que dans notre effort de moderniser tout, selon les dernières technologies ou méthodologies ou réformes, on semble laisser aller quelque chose. Certains disent que le progrès, “c’est la vie”, on y peut rien. De là mon commentaire précédent au sujet du changement. Est-ce qu’il s’agit de suivre le cours de l’évolution et se mettre à la fine pointe des temps modernes et tout oublier ce qui est venu avant nous ? Ceux qui choisissent de résister au changement sont-ils “figés dans ce qui n’est plus”? Devons-nous “keep up or die off..?” Un exemple à l’appui: les journaux, les revues et les livres se font de plus en plus remplacer par les textes electroniques. Oui, il est important de sauver les arbres et l’énergie, mais est-ce qu’il faut anéantir le plaisir de tourner les pages d’un bouquin en anticipant ce qui apparaîtra sur la prochaine. Pour ma part, je trouve que c’est dommage….

  106. Burgoo December 5, 2009 10:04 am

    I’m not the writer of #88, though I would be proud to thought so. Hope whoever did will claim authorship.

    Add to #99 Kamila Wozniakowska admitted that some of her work took Goya as a staring point. See
    Blind man’s buff 1788 http://www.abcgallery.com/G/goya/goya123.html
    Flagellants 1812-14 http://www.abcgallery.com/G/goya/goya62.html
    Saturn devouring his children 1820-23 http://eeweems.com/goya/saturn_large.html
    Those who want to check the text of Nechayev’s Catechism of a Revolutionist/Revolutionary (1869) will find it (misattributed to Bakunin) at http://darkwing.uoregon.edu/~kimball/Nqv.catechism.thm.htm and the context explained at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sergey_Nechayev

  107. Hélène Bruderlein December 9, 2009 12:23 pm

    Quel plaisir d’entendre ce grand artiste nous parler avec simplicité et passion de son art et de son cheminement. Ses prestations au piano m’ont éblouie par leur sensibilité et sa virtuosité. Quelle solidité aussi.

    Merci au Dr.Cornett d’avoir invité cet artiste exceptionnel dans le cadre des “rencontres dialogiques”

  108. Anait Brutian December 9, 2009 11:07 pm

    I heard Matt Herskowitz play yesterday evening – it was part of Dr. Cornett’s “Streams of Consciousness” dialogic series – and it was a delightful experience. A classically trained musician with immense talent in jazz improvisation, Matt is a well-rounded musician with a rare gift for interpretation that is true to the composer’s score – his performance of Gershwin’s Rhapsody in Blue yesterday was a testament of his reverence for Gershwin’s music – while, at the same time, offering his own individual sensitivity to the score. His original work entitled “Jerusalem Trilogy” that will be released with Justin Time Records in the spring of 2010 was “sampled” with some analysis as to his composition methods – he explained how an original melody served to craft passages with Jewish as well as Arabic flavour. Matt’s website describes it as “21st Century Chamber Music” (http://www.mattherskowitz.com/) – an accurate categorization, indeed that does not, however, depict the musical journey one takes with this beautifully crafted work. Yesterday’s journey with Matt was two short hours long – never enough to explore the creativity of this unique artist – and it was wonderful. Thank you, Matt for the equally valuable opportunity to hear you play as well as explain your composition.

    MaD Fusion – Interview with Matt Herskowitz http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ujir816rawE&feature=related

    The Classical Now II – da Costa and Herskowitz http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lEPhpEFOvfw&feature=related

    Matt Herskowitz
    http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nOY17gt4ZrM&feature=related

    Matt Herskowitz – But Not For Me – George Gershwin http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=90BMdjt9VEk&feature=related

    Matt Herkowitz – TVJazz.tv
    http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_-2SYZPNTv0&feature=related

  109. Burgoo December 15, 2009 12:19 pm

    Photos of 13 Dec 2009 “Cornett & Pierre Forget” can be viewed at
    http://flickr.com/fdmillar/sets

  110. Noëlle De Roo Lemos December 15, 2009 5:08 pm

    Pendant des années je ne pouvais pas supporter d’entendre et ré-entendre la musique de Gershwin à cause du mauvais contexte dans lequel on nous l’impose le plus souvent (centres d’achat etc). J’ai donc hésité longuement avant d’acheter cet été le CD De Matt Herskowitz. Mais c’était le seul CD de lui présentememt disponible. Aujourd’hui je dois dire, surtout depuis la prestation de l’autre jour, que Gershwin et M. Herskovitz sont des musiciens selon mon coeur.
    J’ai aussi prêté attention à “Jerusalem”, composition mi-juive mi-arabe. I strongly encourage you, Matt, to contact “Le festival du monde arabe” that runs in Montreal end of October if I remember well. If you need any further information about it I would be happy to find it for you. Music like yours is part of those things in life that make it worth living.
    Thank you,
    Madame miel

  111. Burgoo December 30, 2009 10:51 am

    My multimedia reflections on Pierre Nepveu, Lignes aeriennes/Mirabel is at http://docs.google.com/Doc?docid=0AZyl0UPbjZBlZGd4Nm16empfMjQ2Yzl3ZmtwZzQ&hl=en
    The present site does not permit the insertion of links, let alone photos, art, music etc.

  112. Burgoo January 3, 2010 5:23 pm

    Terribly sorry to hear about the recent vandalizing of Galerie Samuel Lallouz. I have not seen it myself. We owe him much gratitude for so graciously hosting our meetings. Let us know if/how we can help.

  113. Theophil January 3, 2010 6:41 pm

    We regret to inform readers that on Christmas, and again on New Year’s weekend, someone vandalized galerie Samuel Lallouz.

  114. Hélène Bruderlein January 4, 2010 11:18 am

    Je regrette beaucoup que la Galerie Samuel Lalouz aie été vandalisée. Nous avons peu de ces lieux de qualité dédiés à la diffusion des arts. Dommage!

  115. Susan Mann January 4, 2010 5:51 pm

    Four female figures stand shimmering and shivering outside the Galerie Samuel Lallouz, their backs turned to Sherbrooke Street. They have no protection against the elements or the passers-by. They sway slightly in the wind, fragile and foreign under the Canadian snow. Two of them have been knocked down for their brazenness.

    The women are Sirens, aluminum-cast figures of allure and provocation by award-winning Nova Scotian sculptor, John Greer. Some loutish Ulysses, forgetting himself, has knocked two of them down, taking his anger out on women, on art, for all the drunken misadventures of men.

    It’s the same old story. Why are we surprised?

    Pass on by, Ulysses, as you are supposed to. Block your ears, hide your eyes, bind your body. Go on home to Penelope. Ask her to knit coats for them instead. It’s cold on Sherbrooke Street in winter.

  116. Djuana January 5, 2010 5:25 am

    I, too, am very sad to hear about the vandalizm. I enjoy that gallery, have a hard time understanding these stupid kinds of acts. Having not seen the vandalism myself, I can only hope it wasn’t too extensive? Hang in there, our thoughts are with you – thanks for how you’ve supported our little group – djuanaxx

  117. Theophil January 5, 2010 5:17 pm

    BEAUTIFUL MINDS an interdisciplinary series in the arts:

    Dr. Ivar Mendez,NICOLE BROSSARD,John Greer,STEPHANIE BOLSTER,NAIM KATTAN,CARMINE STARNINO,and more in ‘dialogue’ with Professor Norman Cornett.

    12January-27March2010

    Tuesdays,18h00-20h00;Saturdays 13h00-15h00.

    galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact:[514]849-5844 reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

    Please note that this new series permits people to
    ‘go with the flow,’ so that you may attend as time permits.

    We have no expectation that all those enrolled will make every meeting of BEAUTIFUL MINDS.

    Kindly note that ‘dialogue’ partners may change without prior notice.

    Registration in progress.

  118. Maureen Lafreniere January 5, 2010 9:58 pm

    It is indeed distressing to learn about inexplicable vandalism, particularly in the case of this very important city institution. As Burgoo offers, those of us who have benefitted from the generosity and creative thinking of Mr. Lallouz and his staff would be glad to offer any kind of meaningful support. Blue Squash.

  119. Noëlle De Roo Lemos January 6, 2010 4:14 pm

    In response to Erin Moore’s galician-portuguese poetry book “O Cadoiro”

    Lisbon is sleeping
    I m following the poet’s steps
    but…
    this is my book too!
    wait!
    I m getting lost

    (lost in space
    lost in time)

    Fall in the nineteen sixties
    five o’ clock in the morning
    three teenagers walk along the river
    o rio Tejo

    (for the purpose the two friends slept at home)

    eager for strong emotions

    What s happening? here,
    Portuguese – Galician poetry?
    who s who?
    who s speaking?
    …lost again

    estaçao fluvial
    doca pesca
    capitania do porto

    the river banks look wild

    (ervinhas)

    the promenade takes the girls from
    Belem to the Cais do Sodré
    in time for the opening of the fish market

    Somos jovems
    we r young
    it s dawn
    and I m happy

    when we arrive
    the women

    the peixeiras

    feet in the frozen river waters
    still unpack
    the fish
    just arrived

    A poem!
    a poem!
    you are writing a poem!
    how pompous of you!

    Up your ass!
    who cares
    about beeing understood, who cares
    about understanding
    the Rei Dom Dinis won’t scorn you!

    Madame miel

  120. Burgoo January 11, 2010 4:42 am

    The Man Ray-Norman McLaren-Pierre Hebert connection.
    Passing through New York, I caught the Man Ray exhibit (at the Jewish Museum. must-see if in NYC. Saturdays entry is free). What an extraordinarily inventive artist! Always stretching the limits. And what do I find? In the middle section of his film Retour à la Raison (1923) http://ubu.artmob.ca/video/Ray-Man_Le-Retour-A-La-Raison_1923.mpg
    precisely that experiment with inscription and erasure, directly on the film [see the middle section, made with pins, springs and found objects, foldings of the film itself) an ouverture that does not occur again until McLaren`s Blinkety Blank (1959) http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mw67jUMQTXs, and Pierre Hebert’s Seule la main (2009) http://www.pierrehebert.com/index.php/2009/11/13/156-mininj-eta-seule-la-main
    Extraordinary (re)inventions.

  121. Burgoo January 11, 2010 4:57 am

    How Norman McLaren drew directly on film, 1944
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Norman_McLaren_drawing_on_film_-_1944.jpg
    He made a very simple frame to hold the film, and moved down one frame at a time, by hand. Blinkety Blank (1954-55 — I got the date wrong above) uses this technique as well as visual persistence to create “virtual” movement, as does Pierre Hébert’s whiteboard technique. . See McLaren`s own statement in
    http://archive.sensesofcinema.com/contents/cteq/05/35/norman_mclaren.html

  122. Mira Khazzam January 12, 2010 11:09 pm

    I felt like a child in kindergarten who is going to be surprised over & over, always a small adventure around the next corner. What a pleasure to discover that it is our own experiences that are being asked for – not clever academic discourse. This is all about passionate, meaningful and creative learning.

  123. Noëlle De Roo Lemos January 15, 2010 10:57 am

    Dr. Cornett’s new session, Beautiful Minds, started last Tuesday January the 12th at Galerie Lallouz. In it we were invited, one after the other, to read the same (inspiring and wonderfull) text. Six different people, six different voices.
    I keep wonderind:
    Was my voice, MY OWN voice?
    It certainely was. But how much? A 100%? 80%? More? Less? What do we owe to others, where is the balance?…
    It will certainely be, for me, a good subject of inquiry for this new session with Dr Cornett.

  124. Noëlle De Roo Lemos January 15, 2010 4:39 pm

    Dr. Cornett’s new session, Beautiful Minds, started last Tuesday January the 12th at Galerie Lallouz. In it we were invited, one after the other, to read the same (inspiring and wonderful) text. Six different people, six different voices.
    I keep wondering:
    Was my voice MY OWN voice?
    It certainely was. But how much? A 100%? 80%? More? Less? What do we owe to others, where is the balance?…
    It will certainely be, for me, a good subject of inquiry for this new session with Dr Cornett.

  125. Djuana January 17, 2010 5:40 pm

    “I am taking dictation from my body.
    I am holding an auction, but
    who would want these things?”
    John Amen

    A place
    in the wavelength
    of catastrophe
    where a “they” walks
    singing, blood
    dried on offended skin –
    on scant clothing –
    babies under
    the rubble no longer
    rumbling –

    a sky the same
    as sky anywhere
    on a hot afternoon
    not differentiating
    loss from excess,
    time to grieve & wail
    from timely peaceable –
    not signalling
    what everything else is signalling
    dark-spirited, homely-amazed,
    properly disputing
    the faceless churn of wreckage –
    physical, spiritual –
    the hard glimmer
    of nowhere to be
    thankful, loss it’s own irony
    as survival pays
    no dividends easily…

    Miles away
    a Miles Davis song
    a Haitian poet listening
    till she’s bent like
    a territorial ricochet of emotion,
    her words a staggering proposition
    dancing on bloodied point

  126. Theophil January 18, 2010 9:22 pm

    Alanis Obomsawin’s film on Professor Norman Cornett’s ‘dialogic’ philosophy of education will screen at the Rendezvous du cinema quebecois on February 24, 6 pm at the Cinémathèque québécoise in the salle Fernand-Seguin, address below.

    335 boulevard De Maisonneuve Est
    Montreal, QC H2X 1K1
    (514) 842-9763

  127. Bonsaï January 20, 2010 12:00 am

    I too have chosen to be part of Dr. Cornett’s new sessions called “Beautiful Minds”. Now that I’ve experienced three months of this particular type of learning during the summer with “Streams of Consciousness”, I couldn’t pass up this opportunity once again. I am pleased to see that we are going to be exploring more interesting topics that lead us to think, ask questions, wonder, examine and learn, for the simple joy of expanding the mind. Our group has now grown with two more people joining us…each voice bringing something to the conversation. This evening was about examining our perceptions, our senses, and how we describe Reality… Is the glass FULL or is it EMPTY? Who gets to say? Who really knows the absolute truth? Interesting….I can’t wait for next time.

  128. Burgoo January 20, 2010 10:52 am

    Of course! I thought the jazz from yesterday’s session sounded familiar. It is our own Rob McFadden playing As If (track 7 on his CD Travelling in Curves – see http://travellingincurves.com/, you’ll find Rob’s leadsheet instructions to the quintet for each song. Hope we will hear more from him about the musical structure.). A google search for the lyrics was fruitless, but brought up all kinds of intense human experiences. Here is one from a woman coping with he Dad’s dementia: http://escapeartist.blog.friendster.com/
    Rob also told us that Miles Davis So What had lyrics written _after_ the song (see http://www.cduniverse.com/lyrics.asp?id=123146). I went looking and found a whole bunch of other lyrics, some very scary — another set of intense experiences. Conversations, some wordless.

  129. djuana January 25, 2010 1:56 pm

    We’re reading Nicole Brossard in Doctor Cornett’s class. We only learned this last session. I was surprised, never thought I wouldn’t recognise a text by Nicole. We were given little swatches from a recent book. I read them & reacted, responded open endedly & also focused on a passage at a time, without bigger context. Now, 2 days later, I’ve read 50 pages of a 114 page book, a translation. I am messmerized – the book is dreaming it’s characters, I am allowing a dreaming book to enter…

    ____________________________________________

    The freighted pedestrian

    “I have no doubt: we are often in the front rows of pain
    trying to comprehend how it is that one day we take
    flight and on the next repeatedly bruise ourselves against
    the world or wander thousands of kilometres away from
    desire in our labyrinth of images. Discover where the little
    folds of tenderness come from that, now and again, close
    up over us like scars, and fire.”
    Nicole Brossard

    The freighted pedestrian has a dark face with a bright ignorance that climbs
    reconstructive breathing exercises at moments you least expect – goes
    out into the bitter wood guided by existential sweet tooth – falls
    out of step blandly going histrionic quiet. The freighted pedestrian
    tells tales on bruises happening, expects someone to listen, falls
    down a well of silence in search of an authentic future
    that will only bite down when there’s no honest choice –
    the freighted pedestrian scrambles the mindless taut.

    Meanwhile I want to grow a grove in a blank place,
    have grape vines grappling, the taste of orange surviving
    all the ways a life can forget the safe normative –
    all the ways, the missteps, the candour without
    hope hoping nevertheless – strong coffee, big clouds,
    the next time to get passed hesitant Go haunting
    the recurrent, salivating
    rainy season…

    *

    The freighted pedestrian #2

    “I must look after my solitude. Be able to count on it to
    astonish me, to plot and to go on with this madness for
    speaking even as I abandon my own language…”
    Nicole Brossard

    To get from here to there
    rather far a field
    she could take feather steps,
    advertise a patient way

    of delaying gratification –
    go gingerly well shod,
    stick to a swept path
    with odd dips into the grass

    for musing. The morning has blessed
    the freighted pedestrian
    on days more nervous than these
    for showing a little restraint –

    for knowing
    what the turtle knew
    slow to understanding
    as he must have been.

    There is, of course, another way:
    burst out because on fire,
    all the pounding glamour

    in tangling hair & reach –
    a ticklish whim caught
    sweaty above the upper lip,
    scenery a blur of merging shots

    quite merciful – the next grand adventure
    tranquil or no, aflame or no,
    but at least no longer
    a trickery all behind her.

  130. shahar January 27, 2010 2:38 pm

    After yesterday’s session, I realized that the written responses we were asked to make following the reading of certain writings and the listening to a musical piece were the first time in decades that I had enjoyed writing. I felt as though my imagination, that had been locked up through all the schooling had been joyfully set free. In addition, I felt as though my senses got a “tuning up,” I felt them more attentive, keener in their listening, than I had experienced for the longest time. This course is a gift I have been longing for, not knowing where to find it.

  131. Burgoo January 28, 2010 10:00 am

    Love the Brossard. It’s a real stretch to abandon the male gaze but worth it. I`ve been comparing the French and English versions. Am too overloaded with other tasks to write much now but thought I’d mention that “nice cliche” is a mistranslation — surprising in view of the many collaborations between Lotbiniere-Harwood and Brossard. The slip is in missing a French preposition (d’). The “beau cliché” is not Laure as a baby, but her mother’s womb. See full text of my comments at http://docs.google.com/View?id=dgx6mzzj_268dn8rjgfg

  132. Burgoo January 29, 2010 9:42 am

    The “male gaze” is from John Berger, Ways of Seeing. Perhaps I should have made this clear. I will add the source. See
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ways_of_Seeing
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_Berger

  133. Burgoo January 30, 2010 10:37 am

    Bolster’s Pavilion; feelings, observations, clues. http://docs.google.com/View?id=dgx6mzzj_272djqnw6hc

  134. shahar January 31, 2010 10:14 am

    Yesterday’s exchange of responses to a text of Brossard’s was a very rich experience – I find this in every discussion, as I hear other people’s very different responses to material – the lens through which I see or hear is broadened, can accomodate more complexity, more contradictions. If this spirit of drawing out one’s authentic response to material, as opposed to merely stuffing oneself with others’ opinions, with data – if that had only been present in education from the earliest age… I think of the ways our world would be different.

  135. Marc Chénard February 2, 2010 1:38 pm

    Le cas Cornett
    Réflexions sur une impasse

    Marc Chénard

    Présenté en juin dernier dans le cadre d’un festival dédié à la culture autochtone, un documentaire de l’Office national du Film du Canada a été visionné en première québécoise par un public si nombreux que l’auditorium de la Biliothèque nationale du Québec était comble. (À la demande publique, les organisateurs ont même décidé d’ajouter une supplémentaire le lendemain, chose un tant soit peu surprenante car le sujet de cette production n’avait vraiment peu de rapport à l’événement si ce n’était que l’ethnicité de la réalisatrice. De plus, en octobre dernier, le film a été projeté de nouveau, cette fois-ci au cinéma de l’ONF pendant une semaine complète.)
    Son titre un tant soit peu ampoulé (Since when do we divorce the right answer from an honest answer?) brosse le portrait d’un académique, le Docteur Norman Cornett, professeur de longue date à la faculté des études religieuses de l’Université McGill, mais démis de ses fonctions en 2006. Réalisé par la cinéaste Alanis Obomsawin. le film traite des circonstances quelque peu nébuleuses entourant ce congédiement. « Nébuleuses », doit-on le dire, car l’institution refuse de justifier sa décision, ne donnant suite à aucune des requêtes d’entrevues de la cinéaste, sans oublier les demandes d’explication répétées du professeur.
    Bien que le film suive la filière de l’histoire, il ne peut qu’exposer le point de vue de la partie lésée. On y voit donc le professeur prodiguant un « enseignement » que l’on pourrait qualifier à tout le moins d’inhabituel; en effet, celui-ci se démarque de l’approche classique, dite « magistrale » – fondée, bien sûr, sur la transmission univoque de connaissances d’un maître vers ses disciples – par une démarche plus intuitive, démarche procédant d’une discussion ouverte entre les étudiants à qui on laisse entière liberté d’exprimer leur idées et opinions, sans coupures ou censure que ce soit (un fait que le docteur réitère volontiers avec sa formule chérie unrestricted, uncensored, unplugged.). Entre des séquences tournées en salle de classe, la réalisatrice intercale des propos et témoignages d’autres académiques (dont un collègue professeur, retraité de l’Université), d’anciens étudiants, d’invités de circonstance, les uns les plus encenseurs que les autres à son égard.
    Sans vendre la mèche dès le départ, le film campe son sujet pour tout à coup laisser tomber la nouvelle de son congédiement vers le milieu de la projection. Peu à peu, on suit le professeur dans ses démêlés, faisant face à une institution campée dans un mutisme total. Des procédures juridiques s’ensuivent, incluant une comparution devant le tribunal du travail de la province (ce conflit de travail en milieu académique étant, apparemment. un précédent dans les annales de cet organisme public), suivi par une tentative de l’Université de le soudoyer (voire « d’acheter » son silence) en lui proposant une compensation monétaire somme toute nominale, offre refusée par le Docteur, résolu de ne pas lâcher prise. Depuis, l’impasse persiste, le professeur s’attendant toujours à l’explication, l’institution refusant de lui la livrer.
    À sa première montréalaise, le film a interpellé les spectateurs; l’auteur de ces lignes, présent à la séance, a constaté l’intérêt du public lors d’une période de questions en salle, puis de discussions plus informelles tenues dans une aire de réception. Depuis la projection, beaucoup de voix se sont fait entendre publiquement, entre autres, les témoignages affichés sur le présent site qui appuient autant le professeur que de faire part d’une incompréhension à l’égard de l’attitude de l’institution.
    Pourtant, en lisant les propos livrés sur le cas, ceux-ci se contentent dans la grande majorité des cas à se tenir au simple constat, soulevant essentiellement les seules questions que peu d’intervenants dans le débat osent vraiment aborder, quitte à se mouiller en proposant une explication probable de cet état de fait.
    Dans les lignes qui suivent, nous tenterons justement de traiter de cette problématique épineuse, non pas en prenant la partie de l’Université, ni encore de lui fournir un quelconque alibi pour le disculper, mais bien de mettre en relief quelques points qui puissent éclairer un tant soit peu la situation.
    D’emblée, il importe de bien identifier cette autre partie en cause. Sa raison sociale, on la connaît, mais la nommer en lui pointant un doigt accusateur ne suffit pas. En tant qu’organisme d’enseignement supérieur, l’Université McGill est une institution sociale. De par nature, une institution joue un rôle dans une culture, rôle doté également d’un pouvoir qui accroît en fonction de son importance. D’aucuns peuvent douter ici du rôle tenu par les établissements d’éducation supérieure dans une collectivité, voire de la crédibilité qu’elles ont en tant que pourvoyeurs du savoir. Mais l’envers de cette médaille, ou la face cachée si l’on veut, est justement cet enjeu de pouvoir lié à cette responsabilité. En tant qu’institution, une université est une collection d’individus (employés, étudiants) somme toutes anonymes, mais doté d’un considérable pouvoir d’ensemble. Dans le cas de McGill, on peut bien invoquer des têtes dirigeantes comme le principal ou le chancelier, mais ce sont que des figurants, des prête-noms d’un pouvoir dépassant largement l’autorité de ces seuls acteurs.
    En tant qu’organisme complexe, l’institution a un caractère fondamentalement opaque, ses processus de décision obscurcies par une chaîne de commande virtuellement impossible à suivre, non seulement pour ceux qui se trouvent à l’extérieur de celle-ci mais bien aussi à chacun des maillons qui la constitue. Ainsi est-il de toute bureaucratie, où chaque palier ne connaît que ceux qui lui sont attenants et où les réels preneurs de décisions se dissimulent derrière une hiérarchie de structures administratives opaques.
    Toutes ces considérations ont une incidence sur le cas exposé dans le documentaire. L’impasse dans laquelle se trouve le docteur Cornett en est bel et bien une imposée par une institution qui use (sinon abuse) d’un pouvoir qu’il détient, le plaçant de ce fait dans une position de force, son opacité bureaucratique lui permettant d’afficher, à l’égard d’un individu laissé seul devant ce monolithe impénétrable, une attitude à la limite irresponsable.
    Pour certains, il y aurait lieu de voir un certain parallélisme entre ce cas et le purgatoire (sinon l’enfer) vécu par le protagoniste Joseph K dans le célèbre roman de Kafka Le procès. On pourrait effectivement abonder en ce sens, mais cela ne nous en aide en rien, car on se contenterait de se ranger du côté des interventions qui braquent constamment les projecteurs dans une seule direction.
    Mais comme tout conflit implique au moins deux parties, il est tout aussi essentiel de retourner les projecteurs afin de vraiment éclairer la cause dans son ensemble. Doit-on se contenter de voir la partie lésée comme victime d’une quelconque machination d’un pouvoir occulte qui, par un simple coup de tête, décide de se départir de lui?…
    Pour revenir une fois de plus à l’institution, il faut comprendre que celle-ci existe et se maintient en raison d’un cadre de principes, d’une déontologie, d’attentes envers ces membres constituants, voire de rituels et de conventions à respecter. Dans le cas d’une université, tous ces éléments s’appliquent et la dérogation à l’un ou l’autre de ceux-ci est toujours sujette à sanction.
    Considérons de nouveau l’approche pédagogique épousée par le Docteur Cornett. D’une part, sa démarche n’est pas sans rappeler celle de la maïeutique préconisée par Socrate, sa méthode consistant à laisser les auditeurs accoucher de leurs pensées et d’arriver à la vérité par le questionnement de ceux-ci. Ainsi se déroulait ses cours, durant lesquels il agissait comme intermédiaire et non comme transmetteur de connaissances. Or, une telle pédagogie ouverte ne peut que contredire le modèle traditionnel universitaire, axé sur le principe magistral, tel que mentionné au début de ce texte. Cette incompatibilité fondamentale ne peut se concevoir, du point de vue de l’institution, comme une dérogation de son cadre de principes, voire d’une convention fondamentale qui régit l’enseignement à tous les niveaux.
    À ce titre, reprenons quelques-uns des propos inclus dans l’une des interventions sur ce site, l’un des rares qui s’interroge justement sur la méthodologie pédagogique du professeur. (Voir plus haut, en date du 8 octobre 2009, commentaire signé par Yves). S’adressant sur la tentative d’un responsable du Réseau des écoles publiques et alternatives du Québec de « récupérer le travail extraordinaire du docteur Cornett dans les réformes du Ministère de l’éducation (…) », l’auteur poursuit un peu plus bas dans ces termes : « Étant donné que les réformes du ministère de l’éducation tournent autour de ce qu’il est convenu d’appeler “L’approche par compétences”, principalement orientées sur la tâche à accomplir, il y a lieu de se demander quelle compétence le Dr Cornett tente de promouvoir, et comment il entend l’évaluer ? » Il y a donc lieu de se demander à quelle fin sert un tel exercice de laisser libre cours aux étudiants d’exprimer leurs opinions, plus ou moins informées, sur une question ? Comme tous et chacun ont un bagage de connaissances différentes, ne court-on pas ici le danger de mésententes par des lacunes dans les compétences individuelles, voire à des apories en matière d’outils (ou de grilles) d’analyse permettant un débat plus rigoureux entre les participants. À suivre cette approche, on se dirige essentiellement vers une subjectivité absolue, relativisant ainsi toute notion de vérité ou de fausseté. Laissons le dernier mot ici à Yves : « Et si je m’aventurais à enseigner comme le fait le bon docteur, le Ministère de l’éducation serait très insatisfait et mon cégep tenterait de me faire perdre mon emploi. Heureusement je suis syndiqué. Mais s’il était possible de montrer que je n’enseigne pas la compétence exigée je pourrais perdre mon emploi tout de même, même si les étudiants apprécient ce que je fais. » N’est-ce pas ce que l’Université tente de faire à son tour ? Ne trouve-t-on pas là l’explication de la perte de l’emploi du Docteur Cornett ?…

    Apportons ici quelques nuances. Cette approche d’acquisition de compétences est particulièrement importante dans un premier cycle (de baccalauréat) où l’on procède d’une idée de base : celle de dispenser des connaissances à un sujet encore non éclairé. (Dit autrement : l’étudiant est un genre de vase vide – ou peu rempli – qu’il faut remplir à tout prix, au risque même de le faire déborder.) Si l’étudiant passe l’épreuve (et un premier cycle en est une, cet auteur pouvant parler d’expérience) et qu’il veuille poursuivre aux niveaux supérieurs (Maîtrise, Doctorat), la dispensation des connaissances continue de plus belle, mais l’étudiant, lui, bénéficie d’un peu plus de latitude sur la manière de les appréhender, de les trier et de les articuler en une vision plus personnelle, l’aboutissement de ce processus étant la rédaction d’une thèse de recherche.
    Ce que le docteur Cornett propose donc c’est d’initier en quelque sorte ce processus de connaissance préconisé davantage dans les études aux cycles supérieurs dès l’entrée au premier cycle : les étudiants disposent-ils de tous les outils nécessaires pour articuler une pensée critique aussi efficace que perspicace ?
    Sans être dénuée d’attrait, ni d’un certain sens, l’approche préconisée par le Docteur Cornett peut s’appliquer avec succès dans un domaine restreint d’études, en l’occurrence les sciences humaines. Quant aux sciences exactes, l’enjeu premier est d’assurer la transmission de connaissances précises (lois physiques et chimiques, principes mathématiques, techniques statistiques), d’où l’inefficacité de procéder à l’accumulation d’opinions subjectives. Après tout, est-il besoin de débattre la loi de la gravité ?…
    À ce même titre, notons ici une autre remarque faite dans les commentaires postés sur ce site.
    (Émilie-Rose Affleck, 5 octobre 2009). Diplômée de McGill, et ancienne étudiante du docteur, celle-ci relate une anecdote particulièrement éclairante :
    In the midst of a rambling but insightful answer to a question about applying his pedagogic theories to the teaching of maths and sciences, Cornett paused, looked into the theatre’s upper rows, and with eyes alight exclaimed, “Dora the Explorer! (un sobriquet donné à une étudiante, une des pratiques du professeur, n.d.a.).”
    Ce qui retient l’attention ici, c’est l’observation que le docteur donna une réponse somme toute assez floue sur la pertinence de sa méthode dans le domaine des sciences exactes, chose que celles-ci tolèrent mal. Il faudrait bien sûr entendre vraiment les propos du docteur à ce sujet pour tirer une conclusion, mais d’après le témoin, tout semble confirmer notre hypothèse.
    Et notons-le, cette intervenante chante les louanges du docteur dans son commentaire, bien qu’elle révèle à son insu une autre faux-pas du docteur.
    Throughout my undergraduate degree at McGill, I took two classes with Dr. Cornett, neither of which had anything to do with their course titles, and both of which stirred me on an intellectual level that no other course has before or since.
    On se réjouit bien sûr que l’étudiante en question ait été stimulée à un plus haut niveau intellectuel, mais le seul fait d’avoir suivi deux cours dont le contenu n’avait rien à voir avec leur titre représente, pour l’institution bien certainement, une sérieuse entorse dans le cursus d’étude.

    Dans le présent exposé, il m’ était essentiel, ne serait-ce que par probité intellectuelle, de traiter de la problématique sur ses deux versants afin de soulever quelques-unes des dimensions qui, jusqu’à maintenant, ont échappé à la majorité de observateurs et personnes impliquées de près ou de loin dans ce litige.
    De cette analyse, il en ressort la conclusion suivante : d’une part, on retrouve une institution intransigeante dotée d’un pouvoir qui lui permet de disposer à sa guise de tout élément jugé incompatible ou nuisible à ses principes et traditions; d’autre part, on a un individu qui, par acte de conscience, résiste à ce pouvoir qui lui empêche de prodiguer sa philosophie pédagogique. En se servant donc de l’interprétation proposée ici, on peut comprendre (sans nécessairement approuver) le silence de l’Université McGill, parce que personne accepterait leur explication de la démission du docteur Cornett par le seul fait qu’il porte atteinte aux conventions et traditions de cette institution. L’impasse persiste. Mais comme les institutions meurent beaucoup plus difficilement que les personnes, un destin semble à tout le moins scellé d’avance.

    Marc Chénard

  136. Mark Laxer February 4, 2010 1:54 am

    Anyone know Dr. Cornett’s email address? There’s a project called The Monkey Bible which seeks to teach science/evolution in a way that captures the imagination and acceptance of folks of faith, that is looking for Dr. Cornett’s advice and creative assistance.

  137. Theophil February 5, 2010 8:57 am

    Nicole Brossard stands as a leading feminist voice in literature.

    She has twice won the Governor General’s Award for her writings.

    She has published 19 poetry collections,eight novels,a play,many essays,and several pieces for the radio,and founded a feminist newspaper.

    Ms. Brossard received the Prix Athanase-David,the highest award in literature conferred by the Government of Quebec.

    She will ‘dialogue’ with us on:

    Saturday,06February2010,13h00-15h00,at galerie Samuel Lallouz.

    Cost:$25[all taxes included]; $20[all taxes included]students with valid ID.

    Contact:[514]849-5844 reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

  138. shahar February 6, 2010 4:57 pm

    Just got back from dialogic session with Nicole Brossard. It was intensely alive and stimulating. I keep thinking what a gift these sessions are! I have a desire to read Fences in Breathing again and again, as well as her other writings. Suddenly the term I use in approaching a text, “understand” seems such a thin, flimsy term – rather I think I would prefer the term “receive” – for I feel as though the dialogue with her opened up new pores of receiving, deepened and ‘complexified’ others. I get an image regarding these sessions – of a nurturing womb where the connection to one’s imagination can be reborn, the damage done by the stupidities of most of what goes by the name “education” repaired. In a way this is returning the soul to oneself. I can’t help wondering what this would do to offset the tendency to blindly, hypnotically, follow collective ways of thinking. With a well-trodden “practiced” bridge to our deeper authentic soul’s voice, would we be more likely to make decisions, vote, struggle for values from a more individual considered place? I imagine so. I so wish these principles were present at the very start of education.

  139. Chantal Lavoie, artiste peintre February 7, 2010 1:30 pm

    Bonjour professeur Cornett,
    Merci pour cette invitation à participer à la rencontre dialogique entre les ‘’Beautiful Mind’’ et la poète Nicole Brossard
    Quelle intéressante façon de provoquer le dialogue que ces intrusions incognito dans l’œuvre (Fences in Breathing, roman Lemeac 2007) de N. Brossard. Au départ, en faisant lire à vos étudiants des paragraphes choisis sans connaitre l’auteur du livre, pour ensuite les amener à interpréter spontanément entre les lignes leur version des faits et finalement partager avec l’auteur des extraits récoltés afin de provoquer un échange sur l’art.
    Ce fût pur moi une expérience très enrichissante et je vous résume des bouts de phrases ou des mots de Nicole Brossard qui résonnent, cheminent en moi. Car peu importe le médium de création choisi certains propos sont universels et se rejoignent sur le pourquoi d’Être d’un artiste.
    I write to make trouble and provoke discussion, tension,,,question
    Veut la lumière mais ressens le sombre
    Je….Sois …… Je…. collectif
    L’homme n’est ni ange ni bête…………..Blaise Pascal
    Conditions humaines
    Corps du texte…constructions….. Espace
    Que le lecteur soit hanté, intrigué qu’il y est mystère et exploration
    Mélancolie et le présent….. Écrivaine du présent
    Create a narrative
    Vieille civilisation avant…. maintenant rien ne seras plus jamais pareil …manipulation des gênes … nouvelle civilisation
    Virtuality…. all possibility
    Individu ….démocratie!….. Individu… individu….. Démocratie?

  140. Theophil February 8, 2010 3:57 am

    STEPHANIE BOLSTER, a winner of the Governor General’s Award, discusses PAVILION with Professor Norman Cornett.

    Tuesday,09February2010,18h00-20h00

    galerie Samuel Lallouz,1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact:[514]849-5844 reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

    $25[all taxes included], $20[students with valid ID].

  141. djuana February 8, 2010 11:39 am

    What I tried to admit was right to myself (for Nicole)

    “It is time to do something that might cause
    embarrassment. Let emptiness mother your child.”
    John Amen

    Totally crushing song – do you get the hope – is it enough
    to leave you toasting past life, turning off the football game?
    Is it the way a song is supposed to be, or something
    half-sure, craftier?

    I am my own name lacking the sensation of trusting recognition.
    In the midst of a morning memory, I light up, go dark again.
    (There’s that poet who knew to be a citizen with conviction could be
    the warmest thing.)

    And what of the sentence – the way it deploys
    gladiator myth you can’t take back – strong
    arm wrestle pronouncements like
    what’s in back of a broken fiction?

    You sent me pictures of your grandkid today
    just four weeks old with the air of an old soul.
    See baby looking blank – see baby with thumb in mouth
    the epitome of the soothing, dumb song.

    I’m not going to black out all the signals coming in
    just to finish up quickly – not going to put psyche money
    on red for any reason other than to arrive.
    Involved in the cultural icons, I will
    stop long enough to tell those who care
    the economics of hope
    have a hard time
    reacting…

  142. Hash February 9, 2010 1:31 pm

    I have been accused of having a ‘literary penchant’. No no, never a penchant. Une plongée? Une aspiration — avec ou sans clôtures? Une assise?
    ‘Sur le plus beau trône du monde, on n’est jamais assis que sur son cul !’ (Montaigne)

  143. shahar February 10, 2010 12:50 am

    responses to reading Pavilion by Stephanie Bolster. Pages 1-40:
    I’ve read this twice. The first time, I felt nothing at all, no response, I enjoyed the delicate wistful mood in certain of the lines.
    On second reading, again, no strong feelings, but I begin to enjoy a bit this same wistfulness I find in other sections besides the Japanese Pavilion. The lines I enjoy most remind me of painting a moment in time. A circular stillness.
    “Window” touched me somewhat. It evoked a feeling of loss and nostalgia, but ever so subtly. Bolster’s writing reminds me of touching things with a feather. Sometimes I have no sense of feeling in the writing, sometimes I sense feelings of loss whose intensity seems at first reading to be hidden behind that light graceful feathery touch, for instance the loss of D. and her daughter.
    The description of the animated film about the crane girl touched me. I forgot it was a description of an animated film and it became real for me, and I felt sad.
    Most of the poems after “Late” I do not like, with few exceptions. When they become more prose-like, and lose what feels to me like their rhythmic quality, I become irritated, and just want to race through them, and can’t be bothered to try to grasp or feel them. I realize that the rhythm of poems that I don’t grasp, or that don’t touch me in their content, is what remains to give me some pleasure. On the whole, I do not feel very touched by these poems.

    I wondered about my lack of response to much poetry and wondered how much might be due to my lacking an affinity, at least until now, for the English lanugage. If the mood isn’t strong, nor are there compelling images or ideas that resonate, I find myself fairly unresponsive. After the dialogic session with Stephanie Bolster, I did finding myself feeling somewhat more fondness for a few of the poems she read. I enjoyed her reading her own poems, finding a crystal clarity in the quality of her voice.

    This session this evening made me very interested in discovering how people respond to poems the way they do. Some stay with the image and bring it even more alive, expanding on it, or deepending it, some go quite far afield in their imaginations in their association to an image that has a lot of valence for them. What makes us respond the way we do? I would love to explore this. The dialogic session with Professor Bolster stimulated my interest in this process.

  144. djuana February 10, 2010 11:33 am

    Picturing

    “If only portion of an object is visible, the rest must be imagined, and then an
    illusion of depth is created as well as a feeling that going a little farther will
    reveal all.”
    From “The Woman’s Guide to the Orient”, as quoted by Stephanie Bolster

    In a book of prints smooth as saucers
    I look at busy Gauguins,
    milk the possibility of travel
    into made worlds uncovering
    palpable composition.

    Colour – colour & how
    the brushstrokes have been
    sentient somewhere else
    when a moving hand, scouting eye were
    at issue – now, said strokes keepers of
    full impact, of scenes
    from days in a life.

    His brown ladies are lovely.
    Floating in middle distance,
    harems of trees stitching
    naïve planes together; oranges
    browns & reds you sink into
    regreening the hive-like
    fruits of his labour; soft
    suggestions of getting a day right,
    an odd even, a freighted grope
    of otherness tamed.

    How many lives, & lies of lives
    does it take to grow a perspective –
    how many & how so
    in the layered toss
    of a portrait or landscape caught
    scrabbling first impressions?

    Picturing a moment in a tropical clime
    where intent & discovery coalesce,
    the sky a marshy blue, the sand papery grey,
    I get the proverb backwards musing
    a word is worth a thousand pictures
    if only after you’re left lit up
    in erasure dark from so much
    manic, triggered seeing…

  145. djuana February 10, 2010 12:26 pm

    Goat boy

    “…When he was four,
    my brother bit me because I was not him.
    No one was.”
    Stephanie Bolster

    When I was four
    I told my brother Ross
    he was a red red rose –
    this before, long before
    he could understand
    the slight, only a year old
    at the time – also before
    I really got the humour & yet
    I laughed, watching him through
    the bars of his crib, fatally
    attractive.

    When Ross was four
    so much he simmered
    from his crucial place in our landscapes –
    serious lad he could do what was expected & yet
    what was expected always trumped
    his seriousness, his passion
    a little goat boy larger
    than our discoveries
    of where he wasn’t
    fitting in.

    When we are both nearing fifty
    nothing is as large as
    what we’ve left behind
    not meaning to. There’s the grown
    aspect of our childishness
    that haplessly keeps
    us near – the place
    with the red red rose
    he can never forgive me
    insisting on – never
    lost or found simply
    a place for small children
    to give out not able
    to give way

  146. Jan Oosterwaal February 10, 2010 10:04 pm

    I really liked the session; Ms Bolster was of such an open mind and processed the feedback from the students in such an interesting way; the one having provided the feedback could continue to learn from the response and find out even more….. A rare event; what a great two hours.

  147. Allan February 10, 2010 10:31 pm

    The classes I took with Professor Cornett have brought a transformation that is simply soul-changing. This is the most important thing to have happened to me in many many years, and at the end of my life, I feel sure I will look at it as a vital turning-point in my life. It has profound implications in very personal ways, a very healing process. It was a struggle, to be open in ways that I’ve lived closed off from the nourishment that the arts bring – a struggle to keep opening the doors, embarrassed about my rough, stark, aesthetically unrefined responses, but I hated to miss one single class. I felt more profoundly nourished by your classes than anything in ages.

  148. Noëlle De Roo Lemos February 12, 2010 12:21 pm

    Am I suffering from the “alguidar” syndrome?

    When I was a child in Portugal, my father would make us, kids, laugh to tears with this story of an english couple who, upon their arrival, fell so much in love with the country and its language that they called their first born son Alguidar (which stands for large bowl). We couldn’t of course appreciate the interesting arab origin of the word, its musicality which was common place to us and the fact that, at that time (before the plastic invasion) most of these vessels were beautiful varnished clay objects.

    That was yesterday.

    Today, for a few months now, we have been reading poetry in the context of the soWhatzs and Streams of Consciousness. As I said elsewhere (comments on Erin Moore’s, Nicole Brossard’s and Stephanie Bolster’s books) the poetic expression captivates me. But the english language per se, this “language that is not mine” as Nicole Brossard says, plays as important a role in this process of seduction.

    Am I suffering from the “alguidar” syndrome?

    A few years ago I had gone through a similar experience while listening to Loreena McKennitt’s CDs, particularly those in which she puts lyrics by well known poets into music. As we do today with the soWhatzs and did in Streams of Consciousness I religiously read the poems, word by word, several times, and savoured their substance. Already a growing attraction for the english language was surfacing.

    In “The Visit” McKennitt sings one of Alfred Lord Tennyson’s lyrics. It is the sad story of a dead-pale female human shape found afloat in Camelot : “Who is this? And what is there?” wonder Arthur’s knights at the sight. There is, in this poem of incomparable beauty, a mystery, a thing of grace that instills in me a longuing for the creative impulse. Very much the same as with the poets you chose for us to read.

    That’s why
    I am
    truly your’s

    The Lady of Shalott

    (No doubt the huge portrait of The Lady of Shalott by John Williams Waterhouse standing out at the MBA greatly influenced my choice. We were just a few days before the closing of the exhibition. I was suddenly feeling sad about it when you asked me which surname I was choosing as a soWhatz)

  149. Hash February 17, 2010 1:23 pm

    Saturday Feb 13’s poem, I now find out, is “Next Door Cafe” by Carmine Starnino from his new collection This Way Out. And Tuesday Feb 16’s is “Our Butcher”.

    Taking the last first: the title changes everything; I had been reading this in the first person. Now I pay attention to the 3rd person: I, says the poet, could be “he” and then launches into a five stanza riff on animal anatomy, a bloody baroque riff indeed, neatly wrapped up in the last two lines. It still makes me uncomfortable, but the blood and guts are easier to stomach within the frame: I-he-I-meat-paper.

    I am gradually though not willingly learning to live with cognitive dissonance, hold onto quite separate and contradictory experiencings of poems/paintings/sculpture in tension, without trying to resolve them. I’ll see how long I can keep up the balancing act of multiple responses. Am I a different self each time?

    Now for “Next Door”. Certainly saturnine. Not a mood I care to inhabit. On first reading I was might put off by this dispeptic sketch of dissipated drunks: Alexander Gray with a chaser of Francis Bacon. Then I read this ad from London Review of Books (reprinted in a G&M column) which I think sums up the persona of the poem (not Carmine I hope, but a mask):

    “Yesterday I was a disgusting spectacle in end-stage alcoholism with a gambling problem and not a hope in the world. Today I am the author of this magnificent life-altering statement of yearning and desire. You are a woman to 55 with plenty of cash and little self-respect. When you reply to this advert your life will never be the same again.” That persona.

  150. Hash February 17, 2010 1:36 pm

    I will be adding more and clues and comments on Starnino’s poems and Greer’s sculpture on soWhatz.ning.com which you are welcome to join — rather than writing here, where I cannot control the format.

  151. Hash February 18, 2010 9:32 pm

    Figuring out John Greer’s sculptures (which we tried to do on Feb 13 and 16) is so tricky — including following clues through ancient sculptures and the trail of Greer’s own work, that I had to put my thoughts in a 5-page hypertext document. It is an attachment at http://sowhatz.ning.com/forum/topics/john-greer-sculptures. Just click on “John Greer, sculptures.doc” to open it, and you will be able to read it, view photos of different sculptures, and follow the web links.

  152. Theophil February 19, 2010 5:20 am

    John Greer,winner of the 2009 Governor General’s Award in visual arts, discusses Apprehension, with Professor Norman Cornett.

    Saturday,20February2010,13h00-15h00

    galerie Samuel Lallouz,1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact:[514]849-5844 reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

    $25[all taxes included], $20[students with valid ID].

    Please note that since this takes place at the site of his current exhibition, we will discuss his works in situ.

    Registration in progress.

  153. Theophil February 25, 2010 11:45 am

    This week’s guest received a nomination for the Governor General’s Award in literature[2009],and serves as editor of Maisonneuve magazine.

    Carmine Starnino discusses THIS WAY OUT.

    Saturday

    February 27, 13h00-15h00

    galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact: [514] 849-5844 reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

    Cost:$25[all taxes included]; $20[students with valid ID]

  154. Hash February 25, 2010 4:31 pm

    My report on what John Greer said during the dialogue last Sat are at http://sowhatz.ning.com/forum/topics/john-greer-sculptures
    The current exhibition at Lallouz is by Greer’s wife Vanessa Paschakarnis, also a superb sculptor. It is called “Bêtes et Fardeaux / Beasts and Burdens” 25 Feb – 10 Apr.

  155. djuana March 1, 2010 3:30 pm

    Singsong gauntlet, puckered & half-stitched

    “…We are counted
    one by one into this dead end,
    where the bandwidth’s slow and we speak
    not speech but yeses and nos that add up
    to a scoop of that, a pound of this. What bliss.”
    Carmine Starnino

    The graces in our cups, a calling in sync with mythical bells, the walk to the corner knowing where you’re going with all motives hidden – the moon in the day sky, & here we are, alive with the small promises we’ve managed to keep. Romantic query – is it as much about healing as loving? The kids in knee high boots, jungle jackets, lean slacks – décolleté & the nervousness of achieving – how to look them straight in the heart not judging? The winners losing smiles to next competitions, the singsong gauntlet of whatever challenger haply invested in the next result.

    Today so much light it’s fantastical. Notes that reach the outer edge of sublime, the song a kite never finishing. Puckered & half-stitched, the total effect, the chasers after a glee like stung-looking lips on a child with heart shaped face peeking up through blankets out of a jogger mom’s reinforced stroller. We are going down to the river to rest. Puckered & double-stitched, we’re awaiting the moment that refuses no exit, resurrects enjoyment, appreciates the views.

    Singsong half-stitched, gauntlet puckered. The way the suburb tries but fails to control its own maps, a hungry intention with stringent appetite. Then on streets all houses, 2 blocks above the river, smells & sensations mid-morning all about quiet pinching wishbones – mythical memory infusing subtle place with gaudy apprehension – love on a stick, ready to stir, ready to be held chest-high to orchestrate liveable belief in the broken down, double jointed, parrying memories…

  156. djuana March 1, 2010 3:32 pm

    Letters

    “If, as Nietzsche said, we should try to live
    always in expectation of some impossible grace,
    well, one couldn’t do better than this place.”
    Carmine Starnino

    The letters & their spill of concrete, of sectioning, of a heart skimming the dominating stretch of the ancient felt new – we play witness, we try for authentic – the letters for friends trying to catch up. I am walking through foreign territory touching base as though discovering a possible new home – walking & knowing this isn’t home – rather, the sights with their frilly suggestions, their crude lost beginnings – rather the sights as wide as the richer boulevards, as slender as coming to not knowing – I am walking & stepping & listening to someone else describing where I am only in imagination.

    Name, name, name – dear so & so – it is early morning, we want our walk, our breakfast – the Roman memory is as much concrete in these parts as wet & imagined. I know all the brand names like pinched smiles around every corner in certain areas of this living city – know I can’t forgo looking out across the grand elderly of suggestion & reality – I want to go to Rome – something has me there in spite of my anchored away, my North American let pass. A letter to a friend – last year when in France for the first time ever I wrote letters to friends – spiny letters, I wanted them to pattern the distance to the point of suggesting closeness – not sameness, not a Montreal/Paris medley – not Ex en Province at the base of Mont Royal – no no, but the creaturely way being away from home gets into your thoughts of where you are like Lucy in the inimitable sky with heart breaking diamonds – Montreal or Bordeaux, it’s weather that can make just existing shine – Ex en Province or Rome – cats & rats in the tumbling alleys, sideswiping the18th century gites on the outskirts ready to supplant the itch that had you wandering here in the first place.

    Dear Mary, dear Norm, dear Asa: your poet friend quaking & savouring is about as lush a treasure doodler as you could hope to have – peace – there’s music in this, & a kind of juvenile maturity plucking magical partridges. Can you hear the way what’s visual, what’s thoughtful gives you license to dream. Dear friends, go on, invest in assessing horizons – invest & dream…

  157. Noëlle De Roo Lemos March 2, 2010 10:13 am

    Carmine Starnino “This way out”

    Commenting part 1;

    Gloomy at times. Gloomy yes, but fun.

    These pages are about conformity. The conformity of people living in “shoebox flats” where even doors are “class-conscious” (p.14). It reminds me of Pete Seeger’s (1963 written) song “Little boxes” in which conformity means university for other class-conscious people: “All the same”.

    All the same, but inviting. For it is also Starnino’s uplifting quality of writting throughout these pages that prevents the reader from sinking into dispair (especially if you feel particularly down the day you are asked to do the reading). Scraping dog shit from your shoes is not necessarily what comes first to your mind while visiting Rome. It is however all this shit that he dares talking about that differentiates Starnino from the traditional and boring half truths and half lies of today’s discourse.

    Shit brings, in these cases, inexpected and beautifull surprises.

    Starnino belongs to this tradition of daring artists who help us thrive through today’s world shit.
    Shit happens.

    Commenting parts 2 and 3:

    “One has emotions about the strangest things” quotes Starnino (p. 63). As a gift he offers us his own raw emotions. Happy and beautiful memories (about his father or the butterflies of his chidhood) cohabit with his gloomiest thoughts.

    No hiding.
    No “rise and shine” obligation.
    No going around.
    “Bouts of truth-telling” accepted just as they are.

    I won’t forget this “Tale of the Wedding Ring”, Carmine. Next time I watch the moon I’ll think about you:

    “This little you had
    You left behind
    To be found”

    The Lady of Shalott

  158. Karma Karmeleon March 2, 2010 5:27 pm

    My thoughts on Saturday’s dialogic session with Carmine Starnino are difficult to put into words. I have difficulty explaining to myself what stirred inside me when reading “THIS WAY OUT” as well as during the dialog with the author. What I can say is that “I was very moved by something I still can’t quite figure out.” I can say that Mr. Starnino’s words, both on paper & in person, made an enormous difference in the areas of exploration and discovery. I will never look at objects quite the same way again, as I will be reminded that they might have a point of view or be given a voice of expression.

    Over the course of the past six months, I’ve realized — in this Beautiful Minds Program & Streams of Consciousness– that there is a lot of beauty & wealth in literature. Although I once didn’t give much thought to poetry, I am starting to appreciate that it is a great contribution to the collective consciousness and that writers, authors, poets are an expression of the human condition seen from another perspective than mine or the “status quo”.

    I will offer below some of what my thoughts were on selected readings:

    PART 3

    This entire section at first seems melancholic and an exercise in self-pity or something akin to that. For me it was where I felt the most connected with a pure stranger. I could sense the author’s rawness and authenticity in the words, the lines the more I went through pages 65 to 75. It is the Strangest Thing indeed. I was experiencing his experiences, from my own experiences, thinking his thoughts, playing out his actions in my mind. I have come to believe that it is a conversation of the collective, not just of one person or one set of circumstances. It is an expression of humanity’s strength, frailty, vulnerability, hopes, dreams…the stuff of live, beautifully rendered through familiar scenes (St-Viateur, Jean-Talon, North Hatley, Montreal…). I enjoyed it tremendously.

    Cycles…beginnings, middles & ends – renewal, rebirth, exploration, creation, salvation?

    Thank You Mr. Starnino for sharing yourself with me. I don’t know you, had never heard of you before and now I’m glad I do. You have given me the gift of your world, seen through your particular filter and I am richer for it.

    DELTA HOTEL – SAINT JOHN (p. 36)

    At first read, I’m reminded of my dad – a travelling salesman, who from the viewpoint of a teenager & young adult, schlepped around from city to city, prospect to client, peddling his wares all his life. His suits were several years old, but suddenly I remember how proud he was. Appearances, how he “looked” to the world was important. He was always clean shaven, wore cologne and his leather loafers were perfectly buffed – two coats of shoe shine, without fail. He looked like a smooth operator. His interior, how he felt about himself however, seemed to never quite match his exterior in my young girl’s mind.

    Always on the road, one hotel bathroom looking just like ALL the others. Places where thousands of strangers “rub shoulders” with each other; people who have thoughts, feelings, concerns, hopes, dreams, projects….This time, it’ll be the BIG one, the one deal that will send me over the top. What unrealistic nonsense, so much adult bravado! Today, I’m thinking he wasn’t so wrong – sometimes you need to fake it until you make it, whatever “making it” means on a personal level. In the part where he says “I know all about the cradle-to-grave schlepp his life had become…” I wonder who HE is talking about. Is it his own dad, his brother, his cousin or maybe it’s just a caricature of some image that keeps repeating itself. Can the environment be stricken out from the man? Can one shed it like an old suit, trade the past like stocks are bought & sold on the stock exchange floor? …or is it rather a question of having it be deeply rooted inside, letting it be part of oneself without it having any specific significance at all or hold on you. I now suspect that where you end up is not necessarily a direct function of where you come from, unless you make it so & hold on to it like a treasure. Some memories or even impressions about things, people, the world, are false positive and others are true negatives

    P. 14 VITA BREVIS

    I’m sure it means “Short Life”. Since I’ve always been kind of curious, I’m thinking maybe there’s something else to be learned here & I looked it up. I learned that it’s part of the first two lines of an aphorism by Ancient Greek physician Hippocrates which has been rendered in many different versions.

    [The] art is long,
    life is short,
    opportunity fleeting,
    experiment dangerous,
    judgement difficult.

    Latin is less idiomatic, using English terms descended from the Latin:
    Art [is] long,
    vitality [is] brief,
    occasion precipitous,
    experiment perilous,
    judgement difficult.
    The Greek text, accordingly is generally rendered in English as:
    Life is short,
    [the] art long,
    opportunity fleeting,
    experiment dangerous,
    judgement difficult.

    How delightful ! Just like there are several meanings for this aphorism, there is sure to be several interpretations of Mr. Starnino’s poems from members of our BEAUTIFUL MINDS class. What opportunities for discovery; what beautiful minds we have the chance to share with.

    THIS WAY OUT – page 19

    Interesting title, considering that as I read it, I had an increasing sense of being confined like an ant trapped inside a sand dune – the more it digs to get out, the more it displaces sand that causes it to sink even deeper and become more trapped.

    This poem paints for me a canvas that is completely foreign… an environment & way of living is so remote and foreign that I feel like I’ve isolated myself from it intentionally. I know that it does exist somewhere, I’ve heard about it, I’ve read about it, I might even have stood “shoulder to shoulder” with someone for whom this is a daily context. I hear it as resignation, desolation, but perhaps someone else reading these words imagine something completely different – I suppose if I read it 5 times, I too might get a distinct view on each reading.

    The actual realization that I have that possibility suddenly makes me aware of something – maybe the author is describing something that is in fact rich and that one should purposefully experience it rather than avoiding it or pretending it might not exist or there is something wrong with it. Why be afraid of claustrophobia? of expanding how far one can stretch oneself in stepping out of the tried & true, of the known and being interested in experiencing the unknown, the unfamiliar.

    “This place of sodium-lit nowhereness…” beautifully rendered, as I get all kinds of images that make me think ”yuck!!!! He’s describing something that seems so grey, vile and awful. Thank goodness I never had to or currently have to be around there. Except that what do I really know about it at the experiential level? I have a mental image, that comes from TV, but “there” is also “here” – in this city & other cities – it’s part of the fabric – inevitable movement – the flow not only of people ‘graduating’ to bigger & better spaces – ah, but only some find the way out. Somehow there is hopelessness, and also evolution at the same time.

  159. Hash March 3, 2010 9:29 pm

    A hasty note: big things are coming March 6, 9 and 13 on neurobotics and much else. On Tues Mar 2 we read about the Farhoud, the bloody pogrom in Baghdad in 1941 that shattered the hopes of a generation. A terrifying passage: an eyewitness acount of the storming of a city.* I recognized the quotation as Naim Kattam’s autobiography “Farewell Babylon”. See also his 2006 article “can a Jew be an Arab” in http://jewishrefugees.blogspot.com/2006/11/can-jew-also-be-arab-naim-kattan.html
    I look forward to meeting this polyglot writer, very much part of the new intercultural Quebec.
    *it could have been the sack of Rome, the fall of Constantinople, any city in Europe in the 14th or 18th c., Kigali, the fall of Saigon, the killing fields of Cambodia, Shatila…

  160. Hash March 10, 2010 5:27 pm

    Dr Ivar Mendez part 2

    On Tuesday evening March 9 we viewed three more videos about Dr Ivar Mendez. Prof Cornett asked us to focus and retell exactly what we saw in each clip. second to reflect on it, and third to develop our own questions. As usual, these written comments were handed in anonymously, to aid dialogue with the future guest. We hope to meet him face to face on Saturday March 13.

    Future Medicine showed Dr Mendez’ Halifax team telementoring — viewing and advising by TV, an operation by another team in St John NB. In a previous operation, 80% of a patient’s brain tumour had been removed, but 20% was missed or grew back. One can imagine the St John surgeon’s reactions: guilt, chagrin, fear of future consequences, shared responsibility. He appeared grim and tense. But said that he welcomed a “second opinion” of “experts on call”, equipped with data feeds and precision camera they can maneuver with a mouse or voice commands. Clearly the telecom specialist carries a great burden of responsibility too. Together, the two teams looked at the remaining tumour and decided to tie off the blood vessel at the base and remove it in one go — efficient, fast and successful. Telementoring had only been done once before, in 2002. Post-op, looking relaxed and optimistic, the St John surgeon said that others in remote areas (the boonies) — in Yellowknife, in a space station — would soon benefit from the virtual presence of experts who do such operations every day. In futuristic mode, he predicts the next step will be remotely-controlled exploration and computerized surgical instruments. This is _roboneurorobotics_.

    Hunting Two Hares explores the overlaps between science and art in Dr Mendez’ work. “He who hunts two hares leaves one and loses the other” said Lafontaine, which Borodin’s mentor Dr Zinin repeated to warn that one cannot be both an artist and man of science. Ignoring this advice, Borodin went on to become both physician and composer. Mendez likewise refuses to give up one for the other, he is not an amateur artist, he has sculpted since the age of 7. there is a synergy between his art and his surgery. Both demand complete presence in the act, both involve 3D imagination. This we see confirmed in a number of his beautiful bronzes of Andean natives — a flute-player, a wood carrier (“Stamina”), an iceberg, the Japanese garden at his Bedford NS home “Oserian” (“place of peace, sanctuary” in Swahili), where he wakes at 5 am daily to meditate as the sun rises in his study window. A Tibetan prayer wheel, other artifacts from around the world, his photos of his home country in the book Bolivia. We realize that this is a man of great gifts, alert to cultural diversity and human dignity, who finds in his dual life wholeness and balance. Just like the artist, he says, the physician must take his experience and recast it in new forms.

    In what follows, I have bracketed the subtexts.

    Finally, Steve Murphy’s CTV Halifax interview boosts the local hero. (We had previously noticed Mendez wearing the NS tartan as a scrub cap). Mendez talks about balancing basic lab research with applied clinical work, and calls himself a “translational researcher” — constantly moving back and forth between the two, each illuminating and advancing the other. (This must make extraordinary demands on his attention and energy) yet he always seems warm, open and relaxed.
    He argues that many diseases still thought “incurable” may soon be cured by current research into “brain repair” — implying various approaches that range from surgery, to deep stimulation by electrodes, to experiments that target individual cells, to stem-cell redifferentiation , and/or chemicals that promote regrowth for which the brain has a limited but demonstrable capacity. I would like to know more about this.

    Murphy makes a soft lob. What about (Christian fundamentalists’) moral objections to stem cells removed from aborted fetuses? (A set-up.) The scientist-hero explains that stem cell research is crucial, and carried on around the world (if we don’t, the Chinese will make the cutting-edge discoveries), but… there is another line of _autolytic_ research, using (self-donated) stem cells from bone marrow to avoid (autoimmune) rejection. An end-run around those benighted moralists. Ethical objections trumped by ethics + science. Though I loathe the righteous bigotry of the objectors, this exchange considerably over-simplifies. But that’s TV.

    Finally, Murphy asks why work here in (backward) NS when you could be top gun and earn top dollar anywhere (e.g. the US). Another set-up. Mendez beamishly says that NS has a different tradition and history. It is _collaborative_ (not shoot-em-down individualistic). That is its “competitive advantage” (cue in bagpipes, mob patriotism, fund-raisers.)

    How and why has the good doctor used that word before, as is obvious? He may be a mensch (as likeable and telegenic as they come) but he is also building a facility that is costly in dollars and human skills. It would be interesting to unpack the meanings of Mendez’ response: in his team-building, fund-raising, university and corporate politics — and above all in his personal life. Involving human dignity, respect, roads not taken, balance not lost.

  161. Theophil March 11, 2010 5:44 pm

    Saturday,13March2010,13h00-15h00

    A internationally-renowned neuroscientist,an accomplished sculptor and photographer,Dr. Ivar Mendez will discuss,” The Sciences,the Arts,and the Human Condition,” with Professor Norman Cornett.

    Dr. Mendez created the “deep brain stimulation” procedure,and performed the world’s first “teleneurobotics” surgery.

    He forms the subject of documentaries by the DISCOVERY CHANNEL and other film producers.

    Dr. Ivar Mendez serves a consultant for UNESCO,particularly in the developping world.

    Cost:$25[all taxes included] ; $20[with valid student ID].

    Limited seating.

    Please reserve: reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com [514]849-5844

    Location:galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

  162. Sheila Buchanan March 13, 2010 8:22 pm

    I attended a dialogical session today with Professor Norm Cornett and his most recent guest, Dr. Ivar Mendez. Not only did I learn fascinating aspects of Dr. Mendez’ contributions to science and art, but I have been motivated by the spirit of service of this truly great Canadian. Dr. Cornett’s method of teaching is extraordinary! I was totally engaged in the learning process, and motivated to work harder in my own endeavors to serve humanity.

  163. shahar March 14, 2010 5:34 pm

    It was deeply inspiring to have as our guest Dr. Ivar Mendez. I had not seen the videos, and so this was a first encounter for me. What struck me was the way he embraced different domains of experience, domains that are, as he said, so often treated as being exclusive of each other, science, art and spirituality, for example. I was astonished to see the extent to which he is able to engage in his cutting-edge medical scientific work and surgery, and yet maintain his commitment to his art, as well as a deep compassion and empathy for the suffering of his patients. I have so often heard the argument that in order to maintain their objectivity and therefore effectiveness, doctors must become immune to these feelings. As he said, one cannot be a good physician if one has lost one’s ability to feel compassion for the patients. This is what he teaches his medical students. I was also deeply impressed by Dr. Mendez’ strong and active commitment to reducing the inequalities in the world. In his view, medicine is a profession of service. I wish there were more who shared his spirit.

  164. Karma Karmeleon March 14, 2010 10:01 pm

    I’ve heard and heard these powerful words over the past many years:

    “YOU AND I WANT OUR LIVES TO MATTER. WE WANT OUR LIVES TO MAKE A REAL DIFFERENCE, TO BE OF GENUINE CONSEQUENCE IN THE WORLD. WE KNOW THAT THERE IS NO SATISFACTION IN MERELY GOING THROUGH THE MOTIONS, EVEN IF THOSE MOTIONS MAKE US SUCCESSFUL, OR EVEN IF WE HAVE ARRANGED TO MAKE THOSE MOTIONS PLEASANT. WE WANT TO KNOW WE HAVE MADE SOME IMPACT ON THE WORLD. IN FACT, YOU AND I WANT TO CONTRIBUTE TO THE QUALITY OF LIFE. WE WANT TO MAKE THE WORLD WORK.”

    What I heard in yesterday’s dialogue with Dr. Ivar Mendez is that he is actually walking his talk in everything he does and THAT is truly inspiring. We all have the potential to make a difference be it great or small… it’s just a question of having a commitment that is greater than our comfort or considerations. Thank You for bringing selfless service, commitment and engagement and making an impact in people’s lives.

  165. Theophil March 15, 2010 2:56 pm

    Monday,22March2010,19h00

    McGill University, Leacock Building,room 132

    Alanis Obomsawin [twice winner of the Governor General's Award] screens and discusses her latest film:

    Professor Norman Cornett:’Since when do we divorce the right answer from an honest answer’

    FREE AND OPEN TO THE PUBLIC

  166. Noëlle De Roo Lemos March 16, 2010 12:53 pm

    La conscience de la corne de taureau

    Les faits:

    - La Galerie Samuel Lallouz présente depuis le 25 Février dernier une exposition fort belle de la sculpteure Vanessa Paschakarnis intitulée “Bêtes et fardeaux”. Troublantes têtes d’animaux en devenir, gravures, boucliers et tout particulièrement têtes cornues (série Horned Beings). L’une d’elles, sur le pas de la porte de la galerie, ne peut en aucun cas passer inaperçue aux passants de la Rue Sherbrooke tellement elle en impose par sa puissance.

    - La même galerie héberge généreusement depuis quelques mois déjà le Professeur Norman Cornett et ses étudiants pour des rencontres bi-hebdomadaires. Lors de ces dernières nous approchons, de façon originale, les oeuvres d’artistes variés. Un dialogue s’ensuit. Chacun des artistes nous fait part, à sa manière, de sa recherche artistique  et partage avec nous les défis que leur impose son choix.

    - Pendant que se préparait en coulisses l’exposition de Madame Paschakarnis, notre groupe des soWhatz  lisait et recevait les poètes Nicole Brossard, Stephanie Bolster et lorsque a débuté l’exposition nous accueillions le poète Carmine Starnino. Autant de défis et d’efforts partagés.

    - Au même moment l’écrivain belge Amélie Nothomb, de passage au Québec, déclarait dans un quotidien montréalais: il est important pour l’écrivain de garder “la conscience de la corne de taureau”. Cette idée, tirée de la lecture d’un livre de Michel Leiris intitulé “De la littérature comme tauromachie” lui fait dire que si l’écrivain  ”n’est pas persuadé qu’il risque sa vie en écrivant, c’est que ce n’est pas intéressant”.

    Ceci n’est pas une coïncidence.

    Lady bee

  167. shahar March 23, 2010 10:15 am

    A most wonderful evening yesterday at the screening of Alanis Obomsawin’s film “Professor Norman Cornett:’Since when do we divorce the right answer from an honest answer’”. I would guess that there were several hundred people present, a range of generations, from students to elderly. I found the film beautifully done, riveting. The film itself wove heart and mind together, in keeping with the subject. There were delightful moments of wit and humour. It is a passionate film, and very sensitively made. The only thing that disappointed me was that Ms. Obomsawin did not speak as well. I had looked forward to her telling us about the making of the film, and answering questions.
    Dr. Cornett took questions after the film. Quite a number of people were clearly disturbed by Prof. Cornett’s dismissal, and by the cowardly unethical way it was done. Prof. Cornett suggested that the best way to support him in his struggle for justice would be to write letters to the newspapers, McGill Daily, and other newspapers in response to articles that appear, such as in the Gazette and La Presse in the last few days.
    I had read about the way Prof. Cornett would recognize in the audience former students from previous years, and call out to them, remembering the names they had chosen for themselves. Yesterday evening, I was delighted to witness this myself. He recognized students, and their names, from 10 years ago. One of the students in the film said that while to his other professors he was a number, to Prof. Cornett he was a human being. I saw this in evidence myself yesterday evening. The mutual affection and caring between Dr. Cornett and former students was striking. Passion and eros (in the broader sense of the word, a feeling of relatedness) were always present in the classes, it seemed. A passion for ideas, for life. As opposed to the “teflon learning” in Prof. Cornett’s classes there was the refining and tuning of the instruments themselves. How can this not be a goal in education? Students were not confined in an academic bubble, just vessels waiting to be filled with the information the professor deemed important. Life was brought into the classrooms, and the students had to engage with what was going on in the world outside. As one of the students put it so beautifully in the film, it is one thing to learn about an issue in a merely cerebral way, another to actually engage with it and care about it. As Dr. Cornett said last night, cognition and affect must be alled for learning to occur. All those themes touched upon in his classes, the political issues, the music, the dance, the visual arts – they all belong to the realm of religion, in its deepest sense. How can any aspect of life be divorced from it?
    Dr. Cornett gave a message of hope to those that felt defeated by the way the conservative, rigid, close-minded forces had won over the open, creative spirit he stands for. However, Dr. Cornett gave a message of hope, and talked about the power of one, to bring about change. There was no sense of defeat in his spirit – quite the contrary. Thank you Ms. Obomsawin and Prof. Cornett for an unforgettable experience.

  168. shahar March 28, 2010 8:54 pm

    Yesterday’s guest artist was Naim Kattan. I found the dialogue immensely enjoyable. The session had a warm intimate tone, perhaps quite fitting for the work we had been dialoguing with for the past few weeks: Farewell Babylon, Mr. Kattan’s autobiography of his childhood and youth in Iraq, as part of an ancient community of Jews dating from the 6th century BCE, a community which sadly no longer exists. Mr. Kattan is a wonderful story-teller, and I found the book impossible to put down. It is an account not only of his personal life, but of the life of his community and its relations with the Moslem and Christian communities with whom it shared this land. It was sad to hear that not only are there no more Jews left in Iraq, but that half of the Christian population, the oldest in the world, Mr. Kattan tells us, has also left. Farewell Babylon is a book not only rich in stories, but also very thought-provoking, and inspired a lively dialogue.
    What I found particularly delightful was the way in which Mr. Kattan answered many of the questions posed to him, even sometimes ideological or conceptual ones, through stories, many of them personal. I am looking forward to reading more of his works, and in particular his latest book, Le Veilleur.
    This was the first of Professor Cornett’s dialogic series I have attended. It opened to me a world of writers and artists that I may well have never encountered on my own. I had long wanted to find such a community and had not known how to go about it. I am very grateful to have seen the ad in The Mirror last January, just in time to register. This is a far cry from the kind of passive learning that constitutes much of education, in my experience and that of others. These series have taught me a level of engagement with material that I had not had previously. In addition, there is the constant challenge, at least for me, of overcoming the reservations in expressing one’s thoughts and feelings in response to the material we engage with. It’s hard work to get past that censor! The anonymity of our writing was helpful, as was the constant vigorous encouragement on the part of Dr. Cornett to be accepting of whatever authentic honest responses were evoked. I am very much looking forward to the beginning of the next series in mid-April. Thank you very much Dr. Cornett, for providing such a feast for the soul!

  169. Theophil April 11, 2010 6:33 am

    Our ‘dialogue’ partners include some of the foremost cultural figures in Canada,such as Kent Stetson,winner of the Governor General’s Award and member of the Order of Canada,Griffin Prize nominee,Priscila Uppal,et. al.:

    SIX DEGREES OF IMAGINATION a ‘dialogic’ series with: Priscila Uppal,Kent Stetson,Madeleine Thien,Norm Sibum,Mary di Michele,and more.

    13April-12June 2010.

    Tuesdays,18h00-20h00 and Saturdays, 13h00-15h00

    Location: galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact: [514] 849-5844 reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

    Cost: $300[plus taxes]; $275[students,seniors with valid ID]

    Registration: in progress

  170. Atlantis April 14, 2010 12:39 pm

    “Imagine”

    That’s the low hanging fruit soon to be harvested,
    the smallish ins & outs of our desire all saved up
    & bursting on a sudden, coltish versions of itself
    not to be blamed – to be embraced, rather,
    & no frightened exodus necessary,
    no raging violence in need of filtering out,
    at least this is how it looks from where
    we’re standing now, now turning
    to let the sweetened kid in us
    bite down on produce in
    the blunt, unthinking garden.

    All this non-judgemental scurrying, & for now
    in the month of April a kind of animal vagrancy
    jumping through the hoops of months yet to come,
    landing near newsy daffodils not quite open, pinched
    plot of ourselves involved in letting the children run free –
    hopping on one foot to make a nephew grimace, hide
    his puberty eyes, the beauty of early spring enhanced
    by pink lens sunglasses, the unknown young mother with
    two under three years in tow feeding bread to the seagulls,
    the nephew cagey as he disappears into sunlight on the river, clouds
    crowding the lot of us into settling for suggestion…

  171. shachar April 15, 2010 1:24 pm

    Very glad to be back again. The spirit of adventure infuses these wonderful sessions. Interesting to hear the background of experiences that help shape each person’s response to the material we were presented with. Noticing how my quick judgments – like, dislike – tend to narrow perception. How to learn to be more open, ask more questions, and wonder. A world that can be so easily missed otherwise.

  172. controlled April 15, 2010 2:34 pm

    I woke up Wednesday at 7am, the morning after my first dialogic session with Morph and the Imaginarys, and immediately learnt Imagine on the acoustic guitar.

    My mother didn’t ‘fancy’ John as much as Paul so Imagine wasn’t the most played song during my childhood; however, on turning and revealing John’s poetry at my first dialogic session, the familiarity of his words resonated warmly within my synapses as if their natural frequencies were the constituents of the C Major scale.

    Imagination is what early humans used to visualize the hand axe, one of the first primitive tools, formed by napping a piece of flint. This new technology made it easier for them to access the protein rich marrow of their prey giving them an advantage over other animals.

    Imagination is continually being fostered and refined for existential, survival, and many other means; I hope it is not purely in the realm of the artist, like creativity, and that it cannot be switched off.
    I should have turned myself of though as I woke up my Colocs whilst playing John’s gentle call to arms.

    I look forward to the next session

  173. controlled April 18, 2010 3:23 pm

    If my existence is spent clinging to the edge of an object or a concept or anything – can I let go?

    To start at the edge was reassuring; it seemed easy to orient myself. After moving side to side, meeting and not feeling able to pass the other imaginarys, I felt stuck and couldn’t explore further the edge of the piece. Renaissance Europe did a better job of discovering the new world than I did discovering the other end of that piece.

    Are our individual languages, our tools to describe the world, able to communicate what we are locally experiencing to form a fuller picture of the object or do we have 4 incompatible experiences? It will be interesting to see how our descriptions ‘fit’.
    Having a piece to my own let me explore it to a greater degree. After spending 10 minutes touching the piece and positioning its powerful horns within a mental picture I had a good sense of its size, dimensions and so its familiarity became comforting.

    Is that satisfactory for me to make my own picture of the piece without any communication? Or do the limits of my imagination and experience make me ignorant?

    Many questions…

  174. shachar April 18, 2010 9:04 pm

    Had fun yesterday, made me feel like I was in Kindergarten again! We put on blindfolds & Morph led each of us by hand to a different spot on the floor of the gallery, once standing, once sitting. We were then to explore the space in front of us – which turned out to be occupied by one of the sculptures of Vanessa Paschakarnis. I enjoyed this exercise – right at the outset, the spirit of playfulness & adventure in giving oneself over to whatever was in store for us, not knowing what would be happening, remembering childhood games, and then the exercise itself of exploring the sculpture we discovered in front of us. With eyes closed, and all the focus on the sense of touch, the range of sensations, perceptions, and the fantasies and thoughts evoked by these sensations was much enlarged. The sculpture became a landscape, and the movements of the hand a choreography. I left energized by this combination of discovery, learning and playfulness that is such an integral part of these sessions.

  175. Theophil April 20, 2010 2:58 pm

    A two-part series,SCULPTING VISION:

    Professor Norman Cornett leads a study of,” Beasts and Burdens,” by Vanessa Paschakarnis. A discussion with the artist follows.

    Saturday,24April,13h00-15h00

    Saturday,01May,13h00-15h00

    Location: galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

    Registration: reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com tel.[514]849-5844

    Cost:$50[all taxes included], $40[students with valid ID].

  176. Atlantis April 20, 2010 4:03 pm

    “Imagine 2 – Metamorphoses when you’re not a goddess”

    I’ve turned into lukewarm water.
    This is new for me. Usually when I
    transform out of the blue,
    it’s into light or darkness.

    I’m enjoying this at the moment,
    though to be a little warmer would be nice.
    I’m indifferent to thirst, I’m thirst’s
    answer.

    A redwing blackbird checks me out,
    hovers over me, wings beating fast.
    He dips in, some of me gets dispersed, flies
    away with the grappling bird.

    Now I’m in more than one place
    at once, watery sunlight
    glances off me, the ride on the bird’s tail
    the quickest I’ve ever travelled un-motorized.

    The bird returns to the bulk of me
    which is pooled in a depression in
    my neighbour’s vegetable garden.
    “Dip” I encourage with a rippling mouth.

    The bird dips, more of me gets dispersed,
    this is exciting, I hope to continue the game all afternoon,
    hope my friend lands some of me
    in a reaching willow.

    I barely remember what it feels like
    to be flesh & bone. This un-nerves me
    only momentarily. I wonder how long
    before I get to be flora…

  177. shachar April 20, 2010 11:03 pm

    Again today,we were invited to look at the art works on exhibition in the gallery, and write in stream of consciousness style – 1st what we saw objectively, with a drawing, and then what objective data we discovered in our tactile exploration of a sculpture – and then do the writing around our subjective responses. Every session is a rich learning experience. I found that without giving myself the time to really engage a work of art, the experience can be rather thin, especially if they are pieces that don’t appeal to me immediately. But if I engage, or rather just stay in a receptive mode & write about what is actually there, objectively, then the work can start growing on me, and more & more of it reveals itself to me. Today, by the time I had finished writing on the objective aspect (just the data – what’s there – the material, colours, shapes, etc.) I felt I was having an encounter with the sculpture. A sense of powerful beauty I hadn’t felt before was evoked in me, a sense of the sculpture poised for movement, in contrast to the sense of heaviness and massiveness of the material and size.
    It taught me again that if I just stay with a piece, give patience and time to that engagement, it will become an encounter, an experience. I think that often what blocks my ability to appreciate art, poetry, music is the sense that I’m not getting something I’m “meant to get.” And therefore I feel blank. Now, with this wonderful education that is Dr. Cornett’s series, I’m learning that I’m not blank after all. And if there is anything I’m “supposed to get” – it doesn’t matter, as long I really encounter the piece so that my own experience of it can unfold and delight me. I feel as though I am being taught the foundations: how to “see” and “hear”, and discover through touch. It reminded me of Murray Schaefer’s documentary on the way he taught music by going to the fundamentals, and having children search for all sorts of found objects, and explore what sounds they could make separately and together with each other. That film inspired me. This is the kind of experience I’m having in these classes.

  178. controlled April 22, 2010 7:00 pm

    Art can be placed within a historic, cultural, spatial, temporal, and all manner of contexts. When the contexts are hidden or different, our reaction – the emotion(s) we experience from attaching a meaning to a piece – seems to change dramatically. In other words, meaning seems to be relative and not absolute.

    There is of course no absolute context; we all have unique framing of a situation based on our relationship with history, culture, language and spatial/temporal positioning which manifests in our unique sensory sensitivities and cerebral chemistry. This has wonderfully complex implications for the contextual positioning of art which is just as much in the hands of the observer as for the artist or curator.

    During the first few moments of communication with a piece there are a multitude of possible directions our emotions and thoughts could take. Is our stream of consciousness really one of many choices or as close as we can get to our initial reaction? In the process of putting our brain chemistry in to words (to project it on to our language and species through cultural, social, moral and many other filters and rectifiers) is there an inherent censoring or bias or loss of uniqueness from what the initial movements of the neurotransmitters represented?

  179. controlled April 25, 2010 11:50 pm

    Connections: The mind is wonderful.
    ‘Cross-cultural’-art-science-social-historical-special-temporal-everything, try to maximise the number of connections. There is no grand narrative just what we have connected ourselves.

    Looking at a single piece on its own we make connections with our previous experiences, a 2-way conversation between our memories which are continually decaying, reforming, reconnecting and the piece itself. We of course intermediate secondary internal dialogs between aspects the piece itself.

    When we have the picture, the sculpture and ‘us’ there is a 3 way conversation which perhaps changes the way we make connections. We create a relative meaning between the objects as well as between us and the objects themselves: Once, while comparing drawing to sculpture, I’ve created temporal, young and old, relation and another time a ’symmetrically tense’ spatial relation.

    An uncensored and sensorially heightened conversation provides more opportunities to make the connections. We can’t make strong connections between unknown censored-quantities for example.

    If we are unedited do we choose the most pertinent examples, the most refined words, and the ‘correct’ tone to articulate the connections we have made?

    What connections do we make once someone else spots another way of interacting with a piece of art other than the conventional? I was whisked away to a Japanese garden from Morph saying the words “…a moment of serenity” before the first ‘gong’ sound was even made.

  180. controlled April 29, 2010 12:55 pm

    Hearing and seeing: the perceiving of sound and light.

    Watching, reading, and listening: the conscious act of paying thoughtful attention to sound and light.

    When we observe art or nature we slide back and forth between these extremes. We all have times were we start doing the later but end up doing the former as our mind takes over, for example: we’ve all had to read pages in a book over again because a thought takes over and we lose the track of the text.

    At what point on this scale is the art making the most new ‘potentially creative’ connections within our minds? At what point are we reinforcing old connections, at what point are being told what connections to make.

    Is reading text limiting as we have to focus and concentrate, so our thoughts don’t have time to wonder to make new connections? Are the connections we are making just the connections the book is ‘telling’ us to make? What is the difference between connections being made for scenes we can imagine easily, a couple sitting on a dock, and scenes that we have no precedent for, such as a stomach suing the body it belongs to?

    Static visual art and sculpture can give lots of time for the mind to wander off as we don’t always have to be paying close thoughtful attention and we won’t lose track the story it’s telling. Is this just reinforcing old connections?

    I don’t know why I keep using the word ‘connections’. I think perhaps the creative artist needs to have lots of connections firing to keep his work new and different and so when experiencing art it is important to have it inspire new connections in the most efficient and fullest way possible.

  181. Theophil April 29, 2010 5:04 pm

    We invite you to ‘dialogue’ with a Canadian luminary on the international literary scene. Poet,novelist,professor at York University,and Griffin Prize finalist, Priscila Uppal’s recent writings deal with physical disabilities,health care,and medicine.In this vein she served as poet-in-residence at the Vancouver Winter Olympics 2010,and again at the Paraolympics. Her research and publications uniquely place Prof. Uppal at the crossroad between literature and atheletics.

    We hope you will join us as:

    Professor Norman Cornett leads a two-part series on the “Medical Poetics,” of Priscila Uppal.

    Tuesday,04May,18h00-20h00

    Saturday,08May,13h00-15h00 with Priscila Uppal.

    Location: galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact: reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com tel.[514]849-5844

    Cost:$50[all taxes included]; $40[students with valid ID].

  182. Atlantis May 2, 2010 12:33 am

    Head with horns, multiple heads – I touched a particular piece
    of Vanessa Paschakarnis’ art blindfolded, wrapped arms about it,
    set a cheek to its cold surface, ran fingers over smooth polish as well as
    rough craggy underside, noted with delicate touch gashes in the polished parts,
    infiltrated the wend & waft sightless, turned my back to a horn, felt the prick
    of the horn in my upper back, lived one piece in a way the artist most probably
    never expected any stranger to live her piece, wholly tactile, wholly quiet.
    The piece seen after the body scanning I did fused with the latter re how
    I took it in, touch as much a part of experiencing the sculpture as seeing it was,
    the patina & raggedness of surfaces remaining as part of the ambience of the experience
    even with blindfold removed, even focusing visually on parts no longer touching. The sculpture
    in this multi-sensual experience had me thinking of masks for some prehistoric dance/ritual
    around a fire pit – a dancing ritual, quasi-religious, primitive, & yet said mask would have been
    far too heavy to hold over the face of a ritual participant – understatement – nevertheless a mask,
    the piece I explored tactually & afterwards visually – also sonorously during the tactile experience via
    tapping the quasi-animal head, the metallic percussive sounds the piece emitted adding to the sense
    of ritual I got…

    The drawings of the pieces, which today the artist told us were done after the actual sculptures, as well as telling us the drawings weren’t meant to be attempts at copying the sculptures but rather being more meant to sort of further explore the themes of the sculptures – the drawings struck me as sort of like the artist not quite having wholly exhausted the sculptures themselves & thus a way of continuing interaction with said sculptures until coming to a bit of closure re them. The drawings artworks on their own,
    the attention to detail in the two dimensional space for me becoming more engrossing
    the longer I paid attention, the longer my poor sense of three dimensions rendered
    in two dimensional form had a chance to slip inside…

    This kind of work just grows & grows & grows on the viewer/tactile participant the longer
    the experiment in co-habiting with pieces goes on, something true of much artwork, though not
    an experience many of us get very often. Actually, though my experience I am very sure
    is vastly different from the experience the artist would have had with her work from conception through
    execution through musing – actually, I think the kind of exploration I got to do in this seminar\
    brought me into a mindset & an emotive range closer than a more traditional experience of art
    in a gallery ever could, from the messaging of material to the study of accompanying drawings to the sound
    experiments – a wonderous exploration of art as material as well as art as experience & art as composite…

    touch first
    see after
    loaded circumference
    dust, polish, gong, sonorous
    to the bright clash
    of senses hunting,
    focus bobbing,
    long exactitude
    small moments
    of integrity, almost
    passion breathing…

    Thanks muchly for the work Vanessa – Atlantis xx

  183. shachar May 2, 2010 2:00 pm

    Yesterday’s dialogic session with the sculptor Vanessa Paschakarnis was a very rich experience. I left the gallery with the images of particularly Ariete and Capricorno, two of the “horned beasts,” in my mind’s eye as I walked home. The session opened in a surprising way for me, as I had not participated in the exercise done with the seminar participants previously. We put our blindfolds on and then heard the sound of gongs, as two of Ms. Paschakarnis’ sculptures, entitled “bells” were struck, one at the far end of the gallery and then the one in the recess in which we were seated. Images came to mind of Zen Buddhist monks striking a gong at the top of a mountain, as well as images of Christian convents and monasteries where nuns and priests were being called to prayer. I could only imagine this particular sound in the context of announcing sacred time. I wondered if this had to do with the quality of the sound itself or if the powerful images of films I had seen determined this association. I wondered how “free” my imagination could be with the kind of powerfully determined associations the medium of film has the ability to shape in us.
    It was interesting to see the encounter between the seminar participants’ response to Ms. Paschakarnis’ works and her own experiences of them. I felt that many of the sculptures invited physical engagement with them and I wonder how much of that feeling is due to the way the sculptor used her body in making them, the way they were placed in the gallery space and how much this was due to the fact that we had engaged in a physical exploration of these works, while blindfolded.
    Ms. Paschakarnis said that she wanted the sculptures to feel familiar yet rest unfamiliar. Although the beast heads felt somewhat remote, somewhat abstract as they had no clearly articulated eyes or mouth or other features of a beast’s head, yet I felt simultaneously a sense of resonance, a sense of their speaking – particularly the horned heads. They had a feeling of ancientness in them, of something beyond time, and I’m wondering if that’s why they seemed to touch some deep layers in me. Something in me responded to that powerful primal energy in them.
    I will be sorry to see these sculptures leave the gallery, both for the sculptures themselves and for the way they relate to and shape the space of the gallery, in such an organic, pleasing way.

  184. controlled May 3, 2010 4:39 pm

    I’ve had lengthy conversations and have had many thoughts provoked whilst exploring the works of Vanessa Paschakarnis; to tie up these interactions by meeting the artist was wonderful.

    This is the first time I have completed the dialogic approach for an artist and their works. I’m still asking myself questions such as: What extra do we get by meeting the artist? How does meeting affect the ideas and links we have formed with respect to the pieces? Does it reinforce ideas about the pieces? Does it destroy ideas? Does it form perfectly compatible new links?

    A lot of what we talked about was the physical process of creating the pieces and the choice, availability and history of materials. Before meeting the artist I hadn’t really thoughts to much about these factors.

    How does our ability to see how things were created affect the meaning we attach and the emotions that are evoked and the creative links that are made? Knowing this for art and knowing this for nature could be quite separate things.

    Vanessa said she set out to create pieces which were “familiar but rest unknown”: these including folded bronze bells and animals’ heads with “limbs” for horns. Sometimes our reactions to the works were more predictable and sometimes utterly unpredictable. Perhaps it is her playing around with relations and tensions between the pieces and nature and between the pieces themselves that evokes so much thought.

    We have been trying to open our senses when experiencing art with an aim to enhance creativity. With a piece the conversations are reflections on our own memories and then we reinforce or make new links based on these conversations.

    How does this work with the artist? What do we need to get from the artist? What avenues should we be pursuing to get the most out of their time to aid our creativity. We can have a very different conversation with the artist as they are infinitely complex compared to the works they create.

    I now want to re-visit my favourite artists with a sensorially alert dialogic approach: I’m not sure how that would work with the deceased Miro and Calder.

  185. Atlantis May 4, 2010 12:11 pm

    Home

    Why is it the exit signs all head here, the next
    room this one, no matter how many times
    you slam the door or cry “out-out-out!”
    Priscila Uppal

    There is life & then you die
    not before newness repeats,
    repetition squanders
    days in a life intention-less as
    that bleak way you waved
    your mother off, so involved
    in where you’d got to without
    recognizing it was home again –
    home but the building looked different,
    the furniture in the front room lacking
    the polished look things had
    in a flooded childhood linked
    to groping dreams
    of petty independence –
    home & a force of psyche
    levelling difference in a flash
    only to leave you flailing
    among memories hidden
    in the echo chambers
    of the balking soul,
    primary questions
    in the ecology of aging
    turning away from
    sad, blank proofs –
    home & how to recognize
    you need to belong here
    as much as you need to flee
    the arm-wrestling past, a small nod to
    who you are now stumbling
    in by the screened back door carrying
    gifts to selves gone missing…

  186. controlled May 7, 2010 8:20 pm

    Read the text
    Read the text
    Read the text
    Read the text
    Everyone read the text together
    Join the revolution (don’t forget to bring a team jacket!)

    As a group do we compare to a cult? We seemingly turn the texts into grand narratives through recitals and group prayers; each new voice highlighting a new element of truth

    Read the text
    Read the text
    Read the text
    Read the text
    Everyone read the text together
    Join the revolution (don’t forget to bring a team jacket! Some paper and pens would be helpful too)

  187. Theophil May 8, 2010 12:04 pm

    Professor Norman Cornett leads a two-part series,Reasonable Doubt,on the work of prizewinning short-story writer and novelist,Madeleine Thien.

    Tuesday, 11May, 18h00-20h00

    Saturday, 15May, 13h00-15h00 with Madeleine Thien

    Location: galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact: reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com tel.[514]849-5844

    Cost: $50[all taxes included]; $40[students with valid ID].

  188. Atlantis May 8, 2010 6:03 pm

    Undetectable

    “When fear arrives, sky will calm us.
    Darling, she’ll say, Do not refuse love. Death will be lonely
    enough as it is.”
    Priscila Uppal

    There you are, nerve wracked
    while I among the melodies & rhythms
    climb through the brash hoops
    of flight & fight response,
    my indecision collared
    by one unfettered who knows
    better than me –

    there I am tacking up a rash promise,
    evening out the details that can’t witness,
    stopping on a dime over indistinguishable
    pattern/intention/gray room/sunspot,
    anything you dismiss arranging recurrence,
    anything slight as you are
    halved, wistful.

    There we are, on the sea-bound fauteuil,
    a memorable kind of fauteuil convincing
    not the sailors but the rest of us struggling
    with waves & illegal pills,
    jumping fish, soldier Jonah,
    fear a hybrid opulence
    dragging down the anchor.

    I’ve been looking for a sign,
    any kind of sign beyond need of further proof,
    the world I love recurrently undetectable
    when it comes to offering up its essence, its apologies –
    looking through spiritual bifocals stronger than the view,
    larger than giving up or on – looking
    & watch the little fishes touching shore,
    the middle distance in the view where
    coping wins out, wins something to be
    continued…

  189. shachar May 9, 2010 10:55 am

    This is what I wrote when asked to write our responses to the last half of Priscila Uppal’s book of poetry, Traumatology:
    Traumatology, pp. 56-105 6 degrees of imagination Schachar May 8,2010
    I have no idea how to let this poetry reach me. I read some of the poems to a friend who writes poetry herself and reads a great deal of it. She had a hard time herself. When I described my difficulties with it, she said it reminded her of a glass mountain that had no toehold. I thought it was an apt image for the frustration I experience in reading these poems. Example, “Examination”: I can’t get behind this first image “pencils perched, the clock strikes millennium” etc. What is this about? How do these various images connect with each other? What is the theme here? The 2nd to last stanza talks about the exam being: On being human. How do the earlier images relate to it? I feel as though with most of these poems, the poet is making a conscious statement, they feel very thought out, cerebral, but I rarely understand what that message is.
    In the later part of the “Spirit” section, there are some poems I like better, though again, I don’t understand, for the most part the message that I assume the poet wants to convey. For example, I like “My Past Self Took a Trip to Korea,” somewhat. Although I don’t get what was in the poet’s desire to communicate, what made her write this poem, at least there is a narrative thread running through it, and images, and so some distant part of me as a vague sense of something meaningful – some very distant part of me, like a taste on the tongue one can’t quite decipher or name. I also somewhat enjoyed “Restraining Order.” Again, there are images formed in my mind when I read it, a thread I can grasp that runs through the poem. However, I am left curious about the relationship between the poet’s soul and brain. Messy unpalatable emotions unacceptable to the brain that wants all to be rational and acceptable? I do like the way this is embedded in the image of the stalking soul, lurking by the water fountain, with a poodle in tow, with a restraining order, the brain afraid to cross in front of windows, rarely picking up the phone.” I suppose this is not the way to approach poetry – a very difficult medium for me – but I wonder if the various parts of the image also have a logical connection to the central theme – or whether the image, once born in the imagination, initially the carrier of the message, is given rein to continue living its own life autonomously, with no necessary connection between the details and the theme. Example – the soul’s heavy breathing on the phone, its lurking by the water fountain, with a poodle in tow. Is that an image taking on life independently of the author’s will, or do these details have a meaningful connection with the theme, adding something to it? One of the poems whose message is clearest, I feel, is the one entitled “To Control Time is to Control the Universe.” It’s one of the few I like.
    ——————————–
    I didn’t want to go to the dialogic session with Ms. Uppal. Reading the poetry was such a frustrating experience for me, always having my sense of inadequacy, my “poetic stupidity” staring me back in the face, feeling – she’s such a cerebral poet, there’s nothing there for me. I was very tempted to write Morph saying I wouldn’t be there. I also realized, though, that just when something feels so terribly difficult of access to me is just when I should force myself to go and see if another door can open, even a bit, stretch my experience, my understanding, myself. So I went, saying to myself as I went out the door – “God, this is something I just do not want to go to, what a drag!”
    I am so happy I did go. What a reward for pushing myself beyond my comfort zone! One of the first doors that Ms. Uppal opened for me happened during the discussion of the poem “Lean into Uncomfortableness.” Ms. Uppal talked about what prompted the creation of that poem: listening to police being given a lecture about dealing with domestic violence, in which they were told to “lean into the uncomfortableness.” This then sparked in the poet the impulse to play with coupling movements and states of mind, or being. I was astonished to hear how much playfulness had been the driving force behind that poem. That drove home for me how my certainty that there is one message behind the words, an idea, that the poet is attempting to convey, leads me off the track and keeps in place a solid brick wall between poems and myself. It keeps me from letting go and playing with a poem, letting the poem touch me in the way it will. As Ms. Uppal reminded us, it’s not as though the words were a code behind which there is a message. The words themselves are what poetry is about. Why write poetry otherwise?
    I enjoyed hearing her tell about the Olympic athletes’ response to her poetry. As she said, we often put athletes and poets into an artificial kind of opposition. The athletes were hungry for the poetry she wrote about their various sports. I appreciate the way Ms. Uppal’s poetry goes out into the world, mirroring and responding to the life around her, rather than restricting herself to inner states of being. Her poetry is engaged with the world and people around her. I like that.
    I wondered about my expectation of the kind of logic I wouldn’t demand of images – a non-internal kind of logic, that I expect from poetry – one big message.
    I read some of the poems again this morning, and with a number of bricks knocked out of that damned brick wall, I found myself enjoying what had simply felt like a tortuous exercise before.

  190. controlled May 9, 2010 11:31 am

    Thank you so much Pricila for joining us yesterday. I left the session buzzing.

    Here is my stream-of-consciousness response to pg 56 to the end of the book Traumatology:

    “I feel that that she has matured. She has faced problems and conflicts and from these has made resolutions and gained experience and settled down. She appreciates her privileged position and puts the problems of the world into perspective.
    I’m imagining war time events, or years gone by, of films that I’ve seen. Planes flying low to do surveillance and to drop bombs. Each pilot not knowing the individual story of the lives he or she is tearing apart.
    The first poem on page 56 seems to be a continuation of the hellish school and adolescence. Has she seen the rest of life as a school-like test? Constantly failing, mixing truths, and missing the point.
    From lobby I feel she is becoming more at ease with the world. More confident in herself, less need to impress and succeed in the traditional fashion. Has she given up a dream though, have childhood dreams dissipated is she plodding along now?
    There is a letting go of the possibility of understanding. Of noticing that the system, school or society, seems to make us think that there is some end goal and tries to make us think we have succeeded by filling in a multiple choice questionnaire correctly.
    There is an accepted chaos, an irrational drive by man to gain access to find where one’s thoughts are emanating from. There is a sense that her thoughts are the truth, for her. Hers are the most important thoughts, for her.
    A dislike, more than an acceptance, of the naivety of youth and the simple structure and rules that they attach to the world: a feeling of being in a superior position where words are better than videos. There is also a sadness that books are disappearing rather than a celebration of the accessibility of information these days.
    There is no final goal to learning and acquiring knowledge but I feel like it would kill who she is by ending her quest. Her journey keeps changing, there is no single path, and she jumps from lane to lane, from highway to byway, challenging, questioning, and motivating herself through the fear of not learning something every day. What happens on a bad day, a non-productive, knowledge acquiring day.
    Has she lost touch with her past self? Is she most receptive the greatest experiences now. Was before just a waste, was every advantage taken, which road was chosen.
    As I try and read these poems I find myself reading faster and faster and firmer and perhaps angrier. I read it like a big complaint, a monologue to an audience who can’t keep still.
    How did god pop into the picture?
    Interview is wonderful. A playful mix of language and meaning with the loving, in my eyes at least, ending: shall I count on you? – It’s the only reason I answer. I fell like she wants to express her deeper connection with the world rather than have it reduced to a multiple questionnaire the computers answers from which give you your personality.
    Pain starts again, a flirtation with death, a horrid divorce, a sad final 15 minutes and then no more.
    I feel sad, uplifted, sad, uplifted and can’t really explain why. Maybe where I am right now I can meander in between the two, play in my mind with my father’s passing, play in my mind with beautiful relationship and moments and still be able to digest my dinner.
    A healthy respect form nature and its complexity are powerful: Restraining yourself through trials, grounding yourself for miles…and then flying again when the volcano lets you.
    I look forward to continuing my conversation with these pieces.“

  191. Atlantis May 9, 2010 1:44 pm

    The brand

    “Some worlds have erased suffering
    as a matter of progress and course. Others
    build temples to it, brand it on skin.
    I think eventually I will give birth
    to mine in a faraway cave and teach it
    to hunt.”
    Priscila Uppal

    Suffering as a collusion waiting to happen –
    the mythology of suffering,
    affliction & its grimy subtext
    in a faraway cave learning to hunt
    down perpetrators – subjects, objects,
    the bad thoughts on the good day,
    the incisive insult self-inflicted,
    mania that yields not much more
    than ratty guilt, cold inching
    up.

    Cries for retaliation
    against what’s unforgiving
    are equally unforgiving
    right up to the moment
    the primal leaves off
    tallying injustice, the exaggerated
    suspicion of the other – us & them –
    & oh the insatiable need to hear someone say
    “It’s ok – more than ok –
    more than more than.”

    Suffering a kind of eager glossy
    on a nullifying night you confess
    you know joy but it never gives half as much
    as suffering. The hunt continues,
    perpetrators wrap oily arms around
    your whimpering shoulders, there is
    a song you want to sing to bring down
    the solid house that won’t house suffering,
    a shadow world of cave walls where it’s ok to murmur
    “Suffering is dead – long live suffering”

  192. Atlantis May 9, 2010 2:21 pm

    What’s inside us

    “Boxes everybody’s busy thinking outside of,
    I’m wondering what’s inside you no one wants…”
    Priscila Uppal

    What’s inside us no one wants
    can be monolithic, miniscule
    half of a failed yesterday we rudely frame
    cardboard theatrics gone tepid in the rain
    the flip side of a joke disconcertingly
    clean, frantic announcements
    of wisdom all dead-end –
    what’s inside us no one wants
    wants magic in a pinch –
    would do dead Anne Sexton’s
    Awful rowing toward god –
    won’t, simply won’t, place
    square pegs in round holes
    no matter harried lunacy –
    no matter impinging necessity –
    what’s inside us wants to dance like Elvis,
    sing pitch perfect arias on the sly,
    learn Hebrew backwards which is
    absolutely frightening – inside
    getting outside – innards & what’s
    beside us piling
    would-be stern boxes into
    teetering towers – “see Spot salivate” –
    see the towers tumble, legacy
    of reaction freebasing bald query –
    what’s not inside us drunk
    on the “war is hell” slogan system
    clogging deaf munitions – inside us
    what’s inside us can’t tell truths
    infallibly, has hope
    in shackles, clings
    & lets go – lets go
    repeatedly, pockets full
    of broken vows
    unlucky as treacheries
    that hide, hide out
    because of what’s inside us…

  193. controlled May 10, 2010 8:10 pm

    Definition of Subpoena

    Compartmentalised words, pools of language, splashes of ‘speak’: Beauty, ugliness, a lexicon storm, a vocal awakening.

    Symbolic restrictions and the convergence of the mind, body and soul: The end result should be useless. Demagogues won’t get their hands on it.

    Limited, unlimited, limitable, Illimitable.

    Please hang around. Don’t change. It’ll talk to me. I’ll make terms for it to talk to me. I’ll create a language for it to talk to me. I’ll translate its thoughts.

    Dialogue, selfdialogue, underdialogue, dialoguing, dialogued.

    How to mourn? Am I morning correctly? What is a successful outcome? How long? How many arguments? How many tears?

    Mourn, mourner, overmourn, undermourn, unmourned.

    Alternative name: Witness Summons (UK Law)

  194. shachar May 11, 2010 9:40 pm

    Here is what I wrote in response to the 1st 55 pages of Dr. Priscila Uppal’s book of poetry, Traumatology: Traumatology – Priscila Uppal
    Pp. 1-55
    Schachar, May 1/10

    I don’t like this poetry. I struggle not to just stop at this sentence, “I don’t like it, I don’t understand it, I don’t get most if it” point blank, and give in this one sentence. But I feel the challenge not to stop there, and to look more closely at what it is that makes me feel I’m on the other side of a closed impenetrable door. I don’t feel in it rhythms sounds or images that appeal to me – it feels very conceptual. I read it twice, the 2nd time out loud – but for most of these 1st 55 pages the door remained closed to me. Perhaps I don’t know how to appreciate, don’t have much feeling for what is not beautiful, or sensuous, or at least evocative of some feeling. These poems do not touch me. Even if their starting point, their theme, might be something that might resonate with me, the working of it feels so cerebral that for the most part it leaves me cold, and most of the time I don’t understand it. There are times I read poetry and don’t “understand” it – but something is evoked in me all the same – perhaps through the rhythm, the sounds, but this does not happen here for me. So many split-second images juxtaposed whose links I don’t understand.
    In “Think Outside the Circle” some of the seemingly empty unwanted insides of boxes in some 21st century antique dealer’s back room in fact contain “housed railings of ballerinas in mid-plié, babies swathed in velvet, aviaries swarming with operatic birds, and underneath each lid one number to add to the lottery of King Tut’s tomb.”
    How do these images relate to “what’s inside you no one wants. Perhaps it’s what’s inside almost everyone, packaged without ceremony or care…” Why these images in particular inside these discarded boxes, whose insides no one wants since they’re obsessed with thinking outside the box. And what to make of “underneath each lid one number to add to the lottery of King Tut’s tomb.” I don’t understand this image and its relation to those before it. I don’t get a sense of images built up, taking me into themselves. They feel like split-second images that hold in them, very condensed, ideas that I don’t understand. Maybe that’s it. There isn’t the building up of images – these images seem to stand for ideas that are condensed into them. I feel that nothing of me is called into play in reading these poems except the very abstract thinking part of me, grappling to understand these poems. I don’t feel the presence of mood, of sensuousness, of beauty, of rhythm that might carry me into the poems and help me approach something of an understanding. But then, I don’t like modern classical music either, so maybe my sensibilities just never made it into this age.

  195. controlled May 13, 2010 7:56 am

    Stream-of-consciousness response to the first 55 pages of traumatology by Pricila Uppal.

    Initial words

    Harvest – Unhappy with her body
    My Stomach… – Why don’t you look after your body?
    Training – Death as an Olympic event
    A Referral – This woman has issues
    Health Tips – She wants to hide
    Puberty… – Wanting to love
    My love…- Competitive
    Sex therapy –the confusion of advice, the confusion of nature
    Intimacy – worried about letting herself go
    Spell for… – her mother failed her
    Deadline – coldness in the ‘real’world
    The genius- no idea what this is
    Threatened- grey brain tissue
    A definition – what’s on tv
    To be found…- bad movie
    My computer…-She needs to do something else for a bit. Have a spicey brownie
    Not even – my body is not technology
    Big Paw – Ominous dark cloud
    10 ways… – Impatient in love
    Now that all … – relax; again!
    Picnic – feeding the ants
    The old debate – hoping not to fall into the family cycle, pleased to have escaped it
    Permanent resistance – the failure of returning to the beginning
    Competing memories – confusion of thoughts, confusion of past
    History… – togetherness
    Unbearable – sadness
    Think outside – further reading needed
    My father’s – lots of LOVE! (father)
    My mother – many possibilities
    I know… – helpless
    Life sentence – reality check x 1 million
    Memory – unhappy times
    Ostrich – tired
    Word Origins – ouch!

    Free Basing

    Wow. I want to say this woman has baggage. A difficult childhood with rotten memories which haunt and taunt until today. Shes become unhappy with her body, unhappy with potential motherhood, all seemingly strong reactions and not measured responses. I feel that she is shouting the words, shouting to be heard, shouting to say she’s different, shouting to her family from which she counts her escape a success.

    I’m attracted to the words, I want to help, I don’t want to help. She’s making sense of the world in her own way. I don’t understand it, I relate to some observations, some I laugh at, some I have sympathy for.

    Why these words, why this order, why these observations, why such technical language, it makes the words appear ugly and unloved. What is her relationship with the words, does she like them?

    There are hints of love, she wants to love, she’s loved too strongly in the past giving her a big reality check and making her mature.

    Why did these words come to her, are they recent thoughts. I feel like there is lots of unhappiness and bitterness and resentment. Is that always with her? Why doesn’t she write nice things, why is the beauty in the world cast to one side? I want to shake her…

    Why do I need to read this. Why are the poems public, how can I learn from her words. I have learnt that pregnant women are often horny.

    Why does she love Canada? What is her relationship with India. Does she wonder what she would have become in india?

    Why is poetry so depressing? Wheres the sense of youth, optimism, adventure.

    My poem:

    Why is poetry so depressing?
    Youth, optimism, adventure are
    All wonderful worlds to loose
    Ourself

    We think these, they keep us alive
    Why not write them
    Why not celebrate them
    Why not cherish them

    Death is not fun, I understand
    Cancer is not fun, I understand

    But there is balance
    That’s why we live

    God sakes”

  196. Epuisée May 13, 2010 1:20 pm

    Dialogic Session May 1st with artist Vanessa Paschakarnis at Galerie Samuel Lallouz
    I’m reflecting back on the dialogic session that I particiated in, in which artist Vanessa Paschakarnis was present with her works. I was struck by the notion of 2 solitudes, and not of the political kind. One is of the artist, alone in her studio, creating the work, all intentions entirely personal. The other is the viewer, waiting to be filled up by the experience of the work, bringing a multiplicity of experiences and interpretations in viewing it.
    In bringing these 2 “solitudes” together, the question is, what can each side take back from the experience?
    My initial observations were that the viewer stands the most to gain. I question whether the artist can take anything back at all. When blindfolded herself, as we were the previous week in order to experience her works, she was allowed to interact with one of her own pieces. Her response about this experience was “nice”.
    The dialogic session in which I participated the previous week with the artist’s work, was an exercice in stream of consciousness writing about the works themselves. From my perspective, I didn’t find myself writing positive dialogue; rather I wrote about the internal responses of my psyche to the pieces – and they were waging an internal war with the sounds of the pieces as Dr Cornett hit their brass “horns” with a rubber mallette. What does this have to do with any of the artist’s original intentions?! I’m reminded of a university professor whose own thesis was in Post-Structuralism, which in a nutshell, posits that meaning is always in flux. It’s easy to say that my interpretation of a particular work will be different from the person sitting next to me. However, my own interpretation of the same work could be different in the context of a new timeframe. Always changing, always shifting. And what does this have to do with the artist? Following the same line of thinking, the artist is no longer “genius” or creator, but just a player in this endless cycle of shifting meanings.
    Can she even participate in this dialogic session unless she agrees to be a viewer herself?
    Are we as viewers expecting her to be the artist/genius and enlighten us with the true meaning? I don’t think that’s possible. Will she give us insights that enhance our own interpretations? Definitely.

  197. Atlantis May 16, 2010 6:47 am

    The hope chest poem

    “Your toes have no hope. They will die,
    and we will wonder why the grass does not bend.”
    Priscila Uppal

    No dead bits in my vegetarian fridge
    unless you count the screaming carrots.
    I found such life in a woman a century old
    on the cusp of her death, laughing like a sunny
    pineapple, alive as any understudy
    plotting a star’s demise.

    No dead notes in my last song
    though I’m sure there are folks who would
    beg to differ. A song can cause such
    disconnecting anxiety, even made up
    of gentle words, hoping choruses –
    “don’t look now – here comes the pain.”

    The dead bits in my old trunk
    are sacred, bring me to on claustrophobic days
    via the softness of worn fabric, yellowed photos
    & the scent of potpourri more imagined than present
    even as good memories prove once again
    to be anything but simple, innocent.

    No dead men floating where children
    could be playing, no lint between those naked toes
    on spongy muck shivering. We have our lunch
    in a cloth bag, a child exploring the reeds
    approaches in Mickey Mouse sneakers, all
    our nerves predict rebirth, funerals…

  198. Atlantis May 16, 2010 6:53 am

    re The dialogic session with Madeleine Thien on Saturday, May 15th, 2010 – email sent to Morph (Dr. Cornett) shortly after session:

    “hi hi Morph!

    Ouch that hurt, reading my poem – didn’t do a good job of it at all at all – was a little embarrassed, yet that is what happens sometimes…

    Madeleine was charming & so astute re what she does – even though she is a researcher & a storyteller as opposed to being a poet in the strict sense, her work is poetry nevertheless, & I identified in many ways with how she deconstructed her own writing – the book is a gem even if now she’s imagining a very different book, & even if a few bones stuck out in amplified fashion in the whole – can’t think of any good novel who’s bones don’t show a little, whether they be impulsive or careful writers, careful being an adjective I’d apply to Madeleine – careful but she risks leaps. Also, she really peaked my curriousity re what the novel looked like when she had an all important meeting take place between Ani & Clara as opposed to Ani & Matthew – wanted to tell her the latter paring was pivitol in my reading, got shy, but did tell her that the book she was ghost writing in front of us would have been a different book indeed. Perhaps that was why I took Clara’s leap of faith to be marrying Matthew, taking on his pain, as opposed to Clara sending Matthew off to Ani – the latter was never supposed to happen in the beginning, so the change made how the reader took in the whole powerful in a fairly drastic way, at least for this reader. The story becomes energy shifting between what the writer intended & what the reader gets, the latter “satisfying” to me while leaving me wondering once listening to Madeleine musing on the book. As for editors, I’ve always had mixed feelings about the whole relationship re writer & editor – not to say a good editor isn’t a great participant sometimes in a midwifery sort of way, only to say if the editor is too overbearing, the baby that will result could be almost a product of a different seed than the writer had access to. Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm – there is always shapeshifting, so maybe this is my own problematic take – maybe what keeps me doing poetry away from editors except every now & again, meaning sending off submissions to mags looking over my shoulder as I do so, sometimes “succeeding” in the sense of ending up being published – maybe what keeps me away has something to do with stubbornly believing in a flawed kind of authenticity…

    Babble babble – suppertime – loved Madeleine, ditto her work – enjoyed today immensely – thank you – Atlantisxx”

  199. Atlantis May 16, 2010 6:55 am

    Barren

    “So many things, he thinks, that we carry all our lives, in the hope that what we know will finally redeem us, that we will find something that abides, even now, in the indefinite, the uncertain, hereafter.”
    Madeleine Thien

    Yearnings I can’t undo –
    slant rhyme earthy
    as a clay pot in which
    water pools & stills
    oblivious to perfection.

    Or my never-to-be-born son
    trickles through a headache,
    holds momma in his arms,
    calms all her fears
    by nearly being.

    There’s something in the saddlebag
    of a lonesome cowboy somewhere
    that I’d like to get my hands on –
    gift for my diapered mirage
    stamping two year old feet in the kitchen
    tireless as a wish but far edgier, indifferent
    to how to lace up the thick
    shoe of right & wrong.

    Pastiche of small intentions:
    clapping soft sticky hands,
    upsetting the soup bowl,
    groaning calypso,
    pagan-scented in the bath
    supremely in the nude.

    Probably as important:
    the way the empty world waits for you
    angry with mortality –
    crooked as a knuckle –
    moot flesh offered up
    to embrace, embrace…

  200. Atlantis May 16, 2010 6:56 am

    Ships

    “He knows that all one’s grief cannot stop the present, cannot change the way a life unfolds.”
    Madeleine Thien

    I didn’t have anything like a bag of crusts
    to throw out to help grief moving forward.
    There was what life was, what we wanted of life.
    I had no way to take back the words that were violating cues.

    You see the way a life unfolds makes remembering difficult.
    I didn’t have a story that could link the evil ships.
    We dropped between waves, loud waves challenged us.
    I couldn’t forget what was toss up with crass lining.

    It’s a black story – I’m a listener – the story has soft probability.
    I didn’t get the story I was after had already proved itself.
    The way a life unfolds struggles with the burden of finality expectation –
    I didn’t know.

    Meanwhile, the need for certainty & all that fails to encompass.
    We are after frailty proving nine “inside” viewed lives.
    I am remembering when the present was a gift, a given.
    Time manages hallowed, we move like slingshot swimmers…

  201. controlled May 16, 2010 9:15 am

    Here is my free-basing response after finishing the book Certainty by Madeleine Thien.

    Wow. What a ride. Rapid changes in time, forwards, backwards, repeating, filling in blurring descriptions all which help tie together this wonderful story. Everyone is given their time to be the main character, everyone matters, everyone’s story grabs you, and then you find it’s yourself that can’t let go.
    Philosophies, science, nature, concepts of infinity, tied in with heart-breaking real relationships, tied in with history, tied in with vast geographical distances, all described with a wondrous literary dexterity. I loved this book. Reminds me of Gabriel Garcia Marquez…
    For the majority of the book I felt like I was standing right beside the characters as the plot unfolded, feeling their breath, willing them to succeed, mourning with them through loss, joyous with their delight, tranquil with their peace.
    I could have read more. The countdown of the last 50 pages was hard, I didn’t want the story to end and I treasured every page. I feel like I need to read it again. To lift the timeless philosophies and observations from the book and to explore they further. Randomness of the forms of snowflakes. Infinitely long Mandelbrot contours and the concept of how much you zoom in, to understand people for example, there is always infinitesimally small substructure for which we have no access. Time bends and curves and folds onto its self and everyones stories are connected. One beautiful final salute to Bertrand Russell who said on philosophy that “[it is] a means to teach one how to live without certainty, and yet without being paralyzed by hesitation.” Magic!
    The descriptive passages make me want to drop everything, lower myself into the ocean, the still water, under moon light, and listen to the schools of fishes..The harmony this book conjures with nature and even beyond with social interactions is mesmerizing.
    I wish I could make more sense of it. I which I remembered every detail and passing thought in the book as the incisive insights into nature and the human condition seemed so pertinent that, if I didn’t appreciate them myself, I would be lost soul. How can we appreciate all these aspects and build them into who we are. Do we have to wait to be old to realise. Can I have them now? How do I explore them: consecutively? Simultaneously? by chance? I’m sure life is like zooming into the boundary between convergence and divergence on the imaginary plane to discover the pattern keeps fractaling. To fail to zoom, spatially and temporally, is a failure to appreciate beauty on a different scale and for me that is the resounding image this book has left me with.
    I must not stop my stream of consciousness. I’m itching to start exploring for myself. Thank you book!

  202. shachar May 16, 2010 10:14 am

    Certainty by Madeleine Thien,

    My initial reaction as the book started was to dislike being pulled into the various scenes at the book’s beginning, with very little of the characters built up. I didn’t feel anything for them and didn’t feel interested in the events of their lives. I don’t usually feel this way, but here I did. Then, of course, I began to feel very much pulled in. As the book progressed, I had the sense that this novel isn’t about characters as individuals – I don’t feel they ever get built up as characters. Rather it’s certain human experiences that constitute the main protagonist. Loss, grief. Characters seem to exist primarily in relation to this theme of loss.
    The sadness in this book is so quiet, so still. If it were a noisy, big sadness, dramatic, then maybe I could push it away, not let it settle under my skin. But it does, it settles deep down, where I don’t want it to be. And yet I am drawn to read the next page, and the next. The tone of sadness and subtle wistful longing seems to me to be the prevailing tone in the book, even when the passage contains nothing of loss.
    I couldn’t stop after 140 pages. I needed to know how the story went on. Almost at the end, Gail is visiting Sipke. I want the book to end with her visit, then I can forestall her death. Loss is what terrifies me most.
    I can’t organize my thoughts on this book. I can’t think about it. It fills me with feelings, more than just sadness, but sadness is the one I can name. I’ve finished the book. It doesn’t end with Gail. She’s really gone, as is Ani. I’d like to run from the grief I feel – not just because of the loss of Gail and Ani – but the grief and sadness of Matthew and Ani as children. The image of Matthew witnessing his father’s being shot, going back into the plantation. The author doesn’t spell out the feelings, if she had, they might be easier to push away after a while. But I feel the grief and sadness more strongly, I think, because they’re not spelled out. They’re in the lines, but in such a subtle way, that these feelings sink into spaces that I can’t eject them from. If this book had also not been written in such an exquisite finely-tuned sensitive way, (as fine as silk) it also would have been easier perhaps to push away the feelings of grief and sadness that have permeated me. But the writing is so beautiful and magical, that it draws me, and I can’t easily escape it.
    I really can’t be articulate now, I can’t think thoughts, just feel feelings at the moment.
    One of the questions I asked myself as I was reading the book was how on earth the author was able to describe or make the reader feel the inner states of her characters without her having experienced herself what the characters go through – so incredible is her telling. That kind of imagination feels rare. An image just came to me now – maybe it’s silly, but an image is easier for me than clear articulate thoughts. It’s as though, each state of being, inner experience of a character is like a vessel woven of many exquisitely fine silk threads, and she has been able to grasp, incredibly, each of those silk threads and make them visible to us. Something like that. How does she know each of those threads? I can’t grasp the mystery of such deep comprehensive imagination. It’s unlike anything I’ve ever read. I wish I could lose that image of the boy going back to the plantation after witnessing what happened to his father – digging and digging at the tree. It haunts me.
    One of the things I thought as I was reading the description of Matthew and Ani’s experiences of the war: how brutal that war becomes statistics, movements along maps, cold strategic decisions made by those in power at their safe sterile desks. What a lie. War is the story of Matthew and Ani, that unbearable pain.
    I finished the book during the weekend. The sense of sadness, grief, loss is the impression that really stays with me – rather than one of hope, of recovery of the ability to feel joy.
    The most poignant images for me are those of those 2 children, Matthew & Ani, of what they went through, feelings that are not described, but that permeate me all the same.
    —————
    How to respond to today’s dialogic session with the writer Madeleine Thien? I was surprised to see this young woman. It was hard to imagine anyone this young writing with such deep comprehension of human experience. I had expected a much older person. I don’t like writing my responses to these dialogic sessions with the guest artist. The sessions are so alive and rich, and I find it hard to write the words to describe the experience, because I am taken not only with the content of the dialogue, but also with the person, and how to write about that? I was so taken with the exquisite imagination of the writer, I suppose I didn’t quite imagine this warm engaging down-to-earth young woman who presented herself to us! I so much liked her honesty in talking to us. As she herself pointed out, she often said “I don’t know” to the questions posed to her, often in regard to the motivations behind what characters did or said. I liked that. It gave me the sense of the characters being living creatures, infused with their own autonomous spirit, independent of the writer’s control, unlike some novels I read where I feel that the characters have no autonomous life of their own, but are rather like puppets held on a string by the author. Although I don’t get a sense of the building up of characters’ personalities to be the main thing here, but rather the universal human experiences they go through, the characters do feel like they live and breathe on their own. Ms. Thien related how once she was asked questions, perhaps by her editors, about her characters, and she answered “I don’t know. They didn’t tell me!” The kind of exquisite imagination the author has remains as much a mystery to me after today’s session as before.
    When Ms. Thien responded to the expression of my surprise that she was so young by saying that she was not happy with this book, felt that it was the work of a young woman, that she would have done it differently, better, had she been writing this now. Also, that she had not gone far enough with the characters, not been dramatic enough in the expression of their feelings, not enough rough edges. But as one seminar participant said – it would then have been a different book. I feel as though the characters and their experiences stay with me because of the exquisitely delicate, fine descriptions. The feelings and mood are often intimated, not spelled out, and I think that’s why the characters and their experiences continue to vibrate in me the way they do. For example, one of the most powerful scenes is that of the young boy Matthew, witnessing in hiding the murder of his father. Ms. Thien does not describe his feelings explicitly. We follow his movements, how his thoughts keep coming back to certain details of that scene, how he tries to push away these images, how “he has swallowed something wrong. Inside his skin, something that he cannot contain is pulsing and breathing, but there is no way to let it out.” We see him as he returns home, takes his bath, with the room moving in “waves above him.” The mood and feelings resonate in me all the more powerfully for not being articulated, for not being dramatized and defined. This leaves space in me for the characters and their experiences, their feelings, to vibrate in me all the more powerfully. Ms. Thien has written with a graceful delicate exquisitely sensitive touch a novel that is very powerful and deep that pulls the reader magnetically into the characters’ experiences.

  203. Atlantis May 16, 2010 6:13 pm

    Note

    Hi morph – reading the State of Mind link this morning I was surprised by how some of us find pain an unsuitable subject for poetry to such an extent that it makes poetry unpalatable – made me think of Tolstoy saying something to the effect of a happy family having no stories – i.e. the real includes much unhappiness, unhappiness is something we may repress but can’t abolish. Actually, I got the impression that there was also a problem with the aesthetic at issue in the case particularly of Priscilla’s work – that the juxtaposing of various images which for me take on meaning via contiguity is not something some people appreciate. It’s funny, I love all kinds of verse, from the thick to the watery, trying to read each in a way I think takes into account the aesthetic at issue. Not to say I don’t have favourite writers, only that I go to the poem trying to be open to the cerebral as well as the sensual, not to mention the sonorous or what ever other kind of soundscape is there to be experienced.

    I think what I find hardest to take in verse is what strikes me, for better or worse, as content included almost exclusively for gratuitous shock value. Not to say that I don’t misunderstand & misjudge at times – definitely not – only that texts exploring the dark may ring as “true” &/or “beautiful” as texts exploring the light. Actually, I guess because the world we live in is so difficult on multiple levels, I can sometimes dislike a poem for lacking tensions that for me are key to authenticity, if that makes any sense – not all poems without said tensions, but some to be sure. It does strike me that perhaps my relation to word art is as much influenced by given temperament as by experience of word art, meaning at least as much is a given for someone like me as it is a product of learned response.

    The sweetness of people in the flesh versus the darkness they lend to the page: isn’t that the way darkness acknowledged can impinge on the psyche for all the “right” reasons? I am not particularly judgemental of so-called “self-absorption” re the way I understand self-absorption – that is, not caring only about the self but rather witnessing for myriad other selves. Is it because I’m middle-aged by now so that the youth in me (sparkling) goes directly to empathy when confronted by the dark – don’t know, am querying…Atlantis xx (would love to see you write something on the State of Mind link…)

  204. Atlantis May 17, 2010 8:56 am

    Uncertainty

    “We always choose in blindness, she said. We always choose looking backward.”
    Madeleine Thien

    We’ve had time to think in the middle of the park
    walked out by the river relishing the thrash of water
    picked up where we left off last year round this time
    small with cheap anger, hungry to get over it.
    “You are the song that invites” – that’s what you told me
    kicking a stone down the blotchy paved path
    that the ducks, strangely predicating, waddle over in mating season.
    Food, air, a toast of cold water – the once winter-plain trees now
    so beautiful it’s peculiar artifice we feel, hunkering down under them.
    We’ve had time to forget about needing to ask
    the wrong questions.

    Hockey season is droning on & on.
    I need new clothes, 8 pounds lighter than last year.
    Yesterday when you phoned you said you hoped we’d come to the table
    together indifferent to proving anything petty.
    I’ve planned a feast for us, delicious as opposed to fancy.
    I wish I’d grown up aware faltering could have so much to offer.
    I’ve bought smoked salmon, dark chocolate, cinnamon candles.
    If the weather holds, we’ll dine on the rusty veranda.
    I have things to tell you, some not so easy, I await your voice
    rising…

  205. Atlantis May 17, 2010 12:12 pm

    Certainty (for Madeleine Thien)

    A psychiatrist was faced with a hospitalized patient who believed himself dead.
    The psychiatrist decided one day to challenge this belief, asked the man
    “do dead men bleed?”. “Well of course not” answered the patient.
    The psychiatrist then proceeded to prick the patient’s finger.
    Out came red blood. “Well what do you know” said the patient –
    “I guess dead men do bleed”…
    (A psychiatric anecdote)

    What have you identified as surface
    that was really depth – who
    passed through your warp
    only to further warp –
    is it story or fission – what
    & what for, the noblesse
    in a colourless gesture –
    I’m watching you watch me,
    the comedic is an itch.

    So dead men do bleed
    especially in pamphlet song –
    & live men? The way they bleed?
    Such a warring of jagged opposites
    leaving us curled around worn-out
    symmetries – we call in a voice so little
    it gets swallowed whole – talk
    a great slogan & nothing lasting –
    not even in the sense dead men’s nails
    seem to grow.

    What have you identified as documentary, spilling scrabble….

    Under the pineapple tree that never grows here,
    appetite – beyond the call of the weathered,
    beauty. I am calling for backup without
    any noting of red light or stop sign – calling
    & no fan of psyche cruise control
    as I line up, weary, in the caught-up line,
    the weather that cares only for falling,
    an automatic alert sealing breakage,
    love & why this is all the product
    of uncertainty…

  206. vert May 17, 2010 2:24 pm

    Ce qui m’a personnellement marquée dans cette rencontre, c’est la rencontre d’humain à humain qui s’y est déroulée. Ayant été invitée à la dernière minute, je n’avais pas lu le livre et je devrais ajouter que je ne connaissais pas Madeleine Thien. C’était aussi la première fois que j’assistais au groupe du Dr Cornett.

    J’en ai été tout simplement, grandement et tendrement touchée tout à la fois. L’ouverture, la générosité, la curiosité, qui étaient palpables de part et d’autre, c’est-à-dire autant des participants que de Madame Thien, ont permis des échanges d’une profondeur et d’une honnêteté peu courantes.

    Comme il a été mentionné dans un commentaire précédent, Madame Thien n’a rien prétendu autre que ce qui était et à oser répondre bien souvent par “je ne sais pas”. De la même manière, les participants exposaient leurs impressions avec une grande franchise, mais aussi toute pleine de respect, ce qui a incitait à une proximité chaleureuse et inspirante. Peu importe les gênes qui sont mentionnées après coup, ce n’est pas ce que j’en ai ressenti sur le moment.

    La richesse qui m’a habité encore tout au long de la soirée subséquente, m’a profondément nourrie et m’a grandement donné le goût de récidiver.

    merci à vous tous.

  207. vert May 17, 2010 2:39 pm

    voici un petit text inspiré de la partie où Madame Thein disait : “Also, that she had not gone far enough with the characters, not been dramatic enough in the expression of their feelings, not enough rough edges.” – shachar post 202

    Is rough & edgy more powerful then a soft, delicate?

    For along time, I tough that being edgy was keeping me closer to the truth of what is. I was sure that a certain softness was synonym of insouciance. Yes, no way that depth & lightness could be part of a same experience. It was one or the other, not both.

    Until I crash so profoundly into darkness. The reason : I was cultivating depth with an edge & a rough edge. Because so often I was accuse to be careless about the “important” things since I was inclined to react with softness to dramatic moments.

    Why so?

    There’s not one true answer to that, but if I try, I would say that putting more weight on a already difficult circumstance never felt appropriate to me.

    Also as a child, it was an escape door to a feeling of helplessness when I was expose to a situation that was way to much complex for me.

    And because one of my most basic belief, since ever, is that life is a true wonder, challenging, demanding but still, so rewarding. So what good reason could we have to feed ourselves again & again with drama, guilt, despair, all those things that bring us & keep us onto our knees, instead of rising up to the occasion to learn from it, transform & integrate it?

    Today I would add to this list that, after many years of suffering from chronic pain, my experience is that rough & edgy never lead me to the truth of the matter on the path of deep healing. The opposite. Rough & edgy keep me at distance from my own vulnerability. It seems that I was wide open, straight to the point, since I was able to be so bold, but most of the time, the truth is that I was preserving myself from being totally open to what was shaking me.

    Because, in all those years of falling apart & recovering, I learn that, to face all those tremors a human being will face in its life time, I can only do so if I approach myself, or the other, with great, great delicacy. Otherwise, there was always a part that wanted hide somewhere, somehow, a part that was too scare to face the pain, the lost, the nonsense, the atrocity of what was believed or lived.

    So in my own experience, only great delicacy, as in great compassion, have provided a secure, wide space to welcome what was there, whatever was there. And by doing so, creating the possibility to reconnect with the difficult parts of my life, bringing conscience to them & sometimes, hopefully, releasing them. It was the quality of that soft, loving presence that made the whole difference. Made my mountains move, or my rocks weep & flourish.

    But to be really fair, I have to say that rough & edgy was true very often at the beginning of the movement, since it is never easy to start processing those shadowy parts of ourselves. Rough & edgy help me when I would have preferred to avoid the whole thing, keeping me firmly centered in my intention. But after that I had to move on to soft & delicate, like in a breath, so that the knot was able to melt down & leave the place to more depth, more beauty, more truth to who I am.

  208. controlled May 17, 2010 6:32 pm

    The characters in Certainty are so real that I wouldn’t have been surprised if they showed up at our dialogic session with Madeleine. For a week I was lost inside this book and generated so many questions about the characters that I almost forgot that this was a work of fiction and someone wrote this. I was hesitant to destruct the way the book came about, I thought would take some of the reality out of it.

    I’ve been, in some sense, transported by Madeleine to North Borneo, Indonesia, Holland and back to Vancouver. I’ve been excited to explore maths, science and philosophy while still getting to grips with real human relationships. I haven’t been on many journeys like that.

    The stories and interactions happen in the present and then we were whisked into the future where they happened a long time ago, and whisked back again or prior to the event, always playing with our distance from trauma and love and mourning. It is difficult to be strong and appreciate the healing of time during mourning. One reason why this book comes over as being so mature is that it was written through a mourning period yet there was a strong sense of the power of time, something which can sounds ridiculous to the individual when they are experiencing the most difficult of moments.

    I’m going to look into a few things now.

    Time and space, warped, folded, twisted and utterly mind blowing and infinite. I would love to be able to draw it.

    I thank Madeleine for her inspiration; sorry I got lost in your book and didn’t have many questions for you.

    I look forward to our continuing adventure.

  209. controlled May 18, 2010 10:00 pm

    Certainty – Madeleine Thien

    Up to page 140
    Free-basing

    I want to keep reading this now. I don’t want to pause at pg 140 for a couple days. Maybe I should have paced myself.

    I’m really drawn to the story, or the multiple stories that are being told simultaneously.

    Imagining Vancouver, walking false creek, Inukshuks at English bay, Chinatown and the downtown eastside all with the north shore mountains as a background are all quite vivid to me as I’ve lived there. I keep picturing the grave or marker to be in Queen Elizabeth Park for some reason. I think I went in the 2nd hand bike shop on dunbar, I lived at dunbar and 21st street. In addition the style of writing was easier to follow in the Vancouver parts.

    The story in chapter 2 I found hard going, the plot jumped, loose descriptions, uncertain character observations, Matthew dreaming and not thinking clearly left chaotic images in my mind…I don’t know what a rubber plantation looks like so I think I’m imagining fields of corn instead. The subject matter in this chapter is also equally unclear to me, I’m not familiar with the battles over North Borneo and the book doesn’t help too much, it leaves you in the dark, it leaves you confused. What was Matthew’s father doing to help the Japanese? The circumstances under which Ani lost her parents completely escape me now. Maybe this was supposed to be difficult to grasp of maybe I simply missed it.

    The problems that are occurring, actually all aspects of the relationship between Gail and Ansel are much easier for me to relate to and imagine compared to the circumstances that brought Clara and Matthew together, lots of courting and getting to know each other are quickly passed and they end up in Chinatown in Vancouver without too many details about their feelings. I’m drawn much closer to the thoughts and feelings of Ansel and Gail.

    I love the additions of scientific and medical terminology and problems. I love that the characters use the logical outcomes of scientific thought to justify social interactions and existential beliefs.

    The book conjures so many images; clouds, snowflake, Mandelbrot sets for example. I feel like this book is making my imagination fire on all cylinders.

    Some things are ever so sad, yet so beautiful, e.g. cooking once every 2 days so to not make too much food for him and his departed wife.

    I really don’t like that Gail is dead. I don’t feel like she deserved it. I bet she was wonderful. Not really sure what she looked like as we found out later that Clara was from Hong Kong when I had her as a frail old white lady up until that point. Our preconceptions can be very strong. That’s unfortunate.

    I had so many great and vivid memories brought out reading this. Like the book says, some people lose the ability to access memories for various reasons. In a similar vein the most subtle and unassuming references can trigger sections of hidden memories. I thank these chapters for providing and facilitating that for me too.

    What is the history of North Borneo? I need to look that up now. There’s another lot of ignorance on my part. To be honest I’m not even sure what Tuberculosis, I’ll look that up too. I’m very excited already to meet the author, to learn her background and how she came to write such a wonderfully rich book.

    Have I written enough? I don’t feel like I’ve given the book justice. I wish my thoughts and imaginations could all be conveyed but for the moment they are lost, or perhaps inaccessible. Perhaps they’ll come out again as I continue reading. Maybe I should have commented after each chapter or after each strong emotion or at the same time I had an impulse to pick up my guitar or make a cup of tea.

    I’m still a little confused about the Inukshuk being the symbol for the Olympic Games when the Inuit are from the far north. I think it’s the coastal Salish who lived near present day Vancouver, why don’t their symbols get a look in.

    Maybe I should move back to Vancouver. I feel like it is much easier to feel in touch with nature over there. I feel stuck in this city sometimes.

  210. controlled May 20, 2010 6:40 pm

    How are our memories stored? How do we get them out again? Do we store something more concrete if we have an image for what we were seeing? Why does an image even help us remember, we’re not storing…I don’t even know what’s happening. The mind is so wild and complex that it seems futile to even strive to understand. I’ve been coming back to this point frequently, I think I need to actually make an effort to understand it and stop writing questions.

    Two of the pieces we did in the last session were readily, for me at least, visualizable; there are precedents for viewing someone lying on a beach, or knocking on a door, or riding an elevator. The poem we read I didn’t visualise, it was a stream of statements and expressions which I didn’t feel like I linked together and if you asked me now, 2 days later, what I read, I wouldn’t be able to tell you much, perhaps a couple words at most. The two pieces from the story I remember quite well still. It’s perhaps easier to attach a meaning because they are freely envisionable, straightforward to become more emotionally evolved, like a hellish situation where you don’t know if you elevator is going down to the grave or up to something less severe.

    I felt like I gave the poem a hard time as I couldn’t access it. Does that mean it’s not for me, that it will grown on me, its inner beauty will emerge after a temporal investment, something which is perhaps far more worthwhile to converse with compared to the novel passages which give all away, pretty much, with no expense to the reader. I’m not sure. What attachments are real, and what are superficial. Maybe all are superficial they just have different degrees of strength.

  211. shachar May 26, 2010 11:21 am

    I felt quite irritated in the last few classes, working on the poems of Pangborn Defense. I don’t understand these poems, don’t like them. I find them too cerebral, too difficult to understand or feel. I can’t even get the pleasure of images, since images don’t come to me in reading these poems – they’re too dense, heady. What I really enjoyed, however, in yesterday’s seminar, was hearing how different people perceive poetry differently. One person described how the soundscape (if I’ve understood what was said correctly) carried them further ahead than their thoughts could follow. I found myself wondering what that soundscape felt like to the person. When they said the sounds were like music, I had a hard time imagining the sounds of this difficult poetry as music, but wished I could put myself in the person’s skin so that I could understand their experience and hear the music that felt beyond my reach.

    Another person talked about their kinesthetic approach to poetry, how the lines and images are first experienced by their body, and only then absorbed by their mind (again, if I’ve understood correctly – if not, please correct me). They got up and illustrated the way their body would incorporate (as Morph reminded us – incorporate – corp – body) a certain image, which could then be grasped by their mind, (or spirit?). I found that fascinating, wondering how abstract lines could also be anchored in the body in this way. An idea went through my mind – what if I approached a poem either through painting to it or moving to it? Morph said the participant’s description of their process gave him an idea – and I wondered if he was also thinking of having us move to poems. I hope so, then I could get out of that very unpleasant feeling that I have before me something that is completely undecipherable, way beyond my reach, like a well-defended fortress I have no hope of breaking into, defeated, and angry that things are so difficult of access. If there’s a bit more of a ramp – I can make the effort to go further into it, as in Prof. Uppal’s poetry. After the dialogic session with her, I felt quite different, and approached her poetry quite differently. But I can not imagine the dialogic session with the author of Pangborn Defense leading to quite the same result. This poetry feels impenetrable to me. With movement – I could forget about trying to make sense.

  212. shachar May 26, 2010 12:08 pm

    I left something out, uncomfortable about how to write about it – but there is a way of responding of another participant in the seminar which has a strong inspirational impact on me. It’s the person’s way of wondering, of questions, questions, of a freshness. My words feel inadequate to what the impact is on me – but I’m left with a longing to see and experience the world with such inquiring freshness and wonder. A longing for innocence after experience. As a result I find myself challenging my certainties, even in my work, more and more.

    These classes are such an incredible unique gift. What had occurred to me was that they were a place where one’s very individual and idiosyncratic responses, ways of being, could be accepted and respected in a collective endeavour. Bringing the individual and collective together in this way is an ideal that is so rare, such a gift. Thank you Morph for offering these classes, in which your generosity of spirit is so much felt, and thank you participants, for being there, and allowing each of you to open up a different new corner of the world for me to experience.

  213. Theophil Haberstroh May 26, 2010 4:01 pm

    Experience jazz ‘up close and personal’ with some of its foremost composers/musicians.

    Adventures in Jazzing— a ‘dialogic’ series with guests:

    Ranee Lee,Misstress Barbara,Ingrid Jensen,the Matt Herskowitz Trio,Christine Jensen,Coral Egan,Dawn Tyler-Watson,and more…..

    21June-09July 2010 daily

    Monday-Friday: 18h00-20h00

    Weekends and Holidays:13h00-15h00

    Location: galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact: reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com [514]849-5844

    Cost:$300[plus taxes]; $275[students with valid ID].

    Registration: in progress

  214. shachar May 30, 2010 10:46 am

    I was straining to hear & didn’t take notes on yesterday’s dialogic session with Norm Sibum. There were many things he said I wanted to remember, I was impressed by his deep caring for the state of the world. I found myself wishing I could have actually read what he said (I guess I don’t absorb aurally that well). It felt different to the other dialogic sessions. Something was missing, for me. The content of the discussions was very interesting, and I’m having trouble at the moment identifying what exactly it was that I felt was missing this time. I’ll give it a try, not sure this is it: I quite enjoyed the responses to Mr. Sibum’s poetry that were read out, and perhaps I was waiting for more of a going back and forth about those reponses – many of whom I enjoyed – as a way to get into the poems and their making. Someone brought up what I had written in my initial encounter with the poetry – that I didn’t understand them & could not feel their soundscape – and his answer was that this reader was tone-deaf. As uncomfortable as it was to hear that judgment, I had to agree to myself that I don’t seem to feel the beauty of the English language, for whatever reason. However, that doesn’t hold true for me, with respect to other languages. I feel quite sensitive to the beauty of Russian, all of the Latin languages, Arabic, particularly. Which leads me to wonder what are the elements that go into (besides ones of psychological experience) particularities of sensibility to language. I know I am missing potentially rich experiences and the most I can do is keep trying to be open to what I don’t yet feel.

  215. shachar May 30, 2010 10:51 am

    NORM SIBUM – PANGBORN DEFENCE, pp. 1-34
    6 degrees of imagination – Schachar – May 25/10
    I tried reading this aloud, to see if it helped me glean anything from this poetry. It didn’t help & I stopped and just continued silently. I’ve never read anything so dense in my life. I might as well be reading physics, for all I understand. I am impressed by the poet’s erudition, by his impressive vocabulary (when I have time, I’d like to go through every word I don’t know & look it up in the dictionary) and his impressive familiarity with so many areas of knowledge – mythology, philosophy, science. It could take me a life time just to look up every reference. But I don’t believe he’s showing off. I feel as though all this knowledge is so integrated that these references come to him naturally.
    What spirit, mentality, does Meredith represent?
    I get very little from this – an angry criticism directed at the way the world is, particularly criticism against the US, its culture and politics. But for the rest – it’s way beyond my grasp. Even the images are too heady for me, they’re cerebral, not sensuous images that I could visualize. There are so many images, references juxtaposed together in one whole sentence or image, each sentence like a prism with so many facets to it – it’s incredibly dense – so much so that I really can’t be bothered to even begin to untangle it. Each sentence would simply take hours of effort.
    The only thing I like is the very dynamic angry tone. I imagine I’d agree with his criticism, if only I could understand most of it. In fact, I feel regret that these poems are so difficult for me to understand. I can feel the power of the images and spirit. I just wish I could understand what they’re saying. From the tiny bit I can sense, I feel that I’d be interested in what the poet has to say. I looked up Pangborn – the 1st aviator to cross the Pacific, and the name of a company. Why this name?
    The end of p. 34 is in the middle of a verse – so I read on to p. 35. And I imagine that this is the key of the collection: “And all the world shall dance to America’s tunes, A caricature of God fattening on its heart?”
    6 DEGREES OF IMAGINATION MAY 28/10
    NORM SIBUM: THE PANGBORN DEFENCE
    At p. 42 for the 2nd time. Again, started reading it aloud thinking something on another level might sink in – but then I could take in even less what I was reading, so I went back to reading it silently again. I thought as I neared the end of the book I might get some glimmers of meaning – but didn’t. All I can say is that the poet is engaged – politically, and with the state of the world, its madness, and America’s running of the world, an uncaring president who has no use for thinking. And it’s angry. I like that he’s engaged and that he’s angry. But I don’t like that I can only understand one line out of a hundred, or more. That there is a clear message seems so strong to me, that I feel as though someone could translate that clear message into prose, so that I could understand. Of course then it’s no longer a poem, and the images he builds his ideas in are lost – but frankly, I would prefer to understand what he’s trying to communicate.
    The cultural, historical, etc., illusions, are so jammed thick – they’re like the building blocks of the images. How many readers has he got who understand all of these references? I wonder if I sat at my computer & looked up every one of these references & understood them – would some meaning come through? I’m not sure. I’m familiar with some of these allusions and they still don’t give me a clue as to what he’s trying to say.
    Why did he choose what he calls “Lunar” to address his poem to in this 2nd part?
    Actually, on 2nd reading, there is one page from which I can grasp glimmers of meaning, p. 45. I feel the sadness in it. Unless I’ve misunderstood, I sense the pain of a disillusioned idealist, someone who had initially felt that “no living thing lives and dies In vain” and can’t bear hearing others argue so, now that he himself has had to make the painful discovery that it is not so, and suffer the loss of that illusion. Maybe that’s why the violence in the image: “Tell me again that no living thing lives and dies In vain, and I’ll turn the argument, so much so I’ll snap its neck.” It’s a violent image, snapping the neck of the argument, and reminds me of the angry almost violent tone of the opening poem, at the notion argued by some that “life can’t defeat the wise man, the one who’s prepared.” I wonder if the poet longs to be able to retain the illusions he had once, and therefore needs force to keep himself from clinging to them.
    Whether or not I’ve understood something that’s in the poem itself, or only projected my own very subjective meaning onto it – it brings to mind how when I felt some illusions, some meanings, some ideals slipping away from me, as they began to fray at the edges, and I would feel such loss, I would hammer at them even more forcefully & aggressively – perhaps so that I could be in control of their loss, the how and when of their loss, rather than have them ripped away from me from the outside – an unbearable violation, a violence imposed. I have to hammer at them to stop myself from clinging to them. I’ll lose them before they lose me, heart that clings and head that knows that the substance has left, that it’s only a shell by now. I’ve caught myself making slips of the tongue that show the heart still clinging – saying the exact opposite of what the head is propounding, and feeling like a fool, a betrayal to the cause. And then I have to hammer even more strongly. The heart’s loyalties don’t scream as loudly, the way my head does, and slip in here & there surreptitiously – you could almost miss it – but it won’t cave in to the head’s attempts to defeat it.
    I don’t know. Why does the poet protest so loudly? What ideals, about humanity, perhaps, has he had to face losing, that he hammers his messages across so strongly? Maybe this is a complete misreading of this poem, and maybe I’m just projecting my own experiences here – but it’s a relief to me to finally find some response in me to these poems, besides the anger and frustration of not being able to understand what I assume are very clear and coherent messages.
    I would like to spend more time with page 46, try to understand what the poet is saying. I’m frustrated that I can’t: “Come on Lunar, and we’ll do the streets…”
    I suddenly imagined the poem as a painting and saw it full of geometric shapes, but with very strong sharp brilliant colours.
    Why Crow, after Lunar? Because crow is connected to decay, a harbinger of death? This is a powerful image:
    Powerfully, she makes that bike go; and it cruises
    As if there’s more to living, Crow, than we suspect,
    She a golden girl of a land of shining plague.
    At first I miss the juxtaposition of the “gold” and “shining” with the word plague. And then when I take it in, it shocks.
    I wonder if he’s talking about the things we chase after in life, like mirages, that we’re brainwashed to chase after, that glitter and seem as if they’ll make a life – but in fact lead to a deathscape empty of meaning?
    Going back & forth between the rare passages where I imagine I can glimpse some meaning, helped by the feeling tone in them – and then long passages where I understand nothing, except that there’s complaint about the way the world is, in particular America – its culture, politics.
    I also find powerful and sad the lines on p. 61, about the woman who’ll be putting her cat down:
    Now and then we need a reason
    To cry over the humdrum, to bury a bird
    Or some other pet, some poem, lock of hair in a crypt
    Of the keepsake earth. It’s horrible to say and it’s good to know
    That something other than rape and pillage,
    Torture, greed and imbecile statecraft
    Shall occasion it,”

    I wonder if the shrill angry tone has to do not so much with his pain and difficulty in letting go of perhaps formerly held ideals but maybe because he longs to yank us up out of our blinding sleep.
    Again, I feel the same kind of pain at these words:
    …for everything’s blind,
    Be it passion, bit it murderous intent, be it a gene
    Doubling itself – be it infirmity or health,
    Fruition, decay, the virtues seeing but virtue
    While vice sees but what vice perceives.
    And so it goes, your rage against chance
    Misplaced and futile,”
    Chance versus some intelligent design, some meaning. Can meaning be found where chance rules? I’m struggling with this theme in my own life now. I find it so difficult to conceive of chance behind certain events, in my life and others’ as though intelligent design, even if designing pain, in some way at least offered some illusion of meaning, or perhaps the illusion of control?
    Well – some of my former irritation seemed to have disappeared by the end of this book. I suppose I could read it again in time, and see what happens. One thing for sure though – I would certainly be curious to look up one reference after another, of those I don’t know (most).

  216. controlled May 30, 2010 10:59 am

    Initial Stream of Consciousness response to the first 35 pages of Pangborn Defence.

    ok, so Ive read up to page 35 of the Pangborn Defence. I found that I read it quicker and quicker as I progresses and ultimately I was just glossing over the words. Accepting nothing was going to strike me or meaning much to me and I just wanted to finish. I’m going to give it another shot, I’m not sure how though, this might call for a new approach. Im going to get something out of these poems, there has definately been a lot of thought and knowledge and love and loss gone into them, I just need to get them out, or take my own versions of them out using the postmodern twist.

    If I made a list of what stands out I would say: the conversations with the 80 year old man, how he had travelled the world miltiarily and how he was now within, in comparison, a pathetic routine that comes with old age.

    Remarks about Kissenger and America, Hosers and Meridith stand out, they reappear, these must be important cross-roads for the author, everything linked back to a set of trigger words.

  217. controlled May 30, 2010 11:03 am

    Full Stream of Consciousness response from the poem Lunar Cycle until the end. (I read out of order however)

    Genesis
    Free-Basing
    Concentrate; just write something, it always difficult to start. I enjoyed reading and free-basing with the poem in the last seminar so I’m going to start by doing it to genesis.
    I don’t really know who Jehovah is, the word retainers too, this makes for a bad start. Wiki tells me that Jehovah is the proper name for God, retainers seems to mean servant in this context. Abraham and Isaac were the servants of God. I’m not sure how they served him; I guess if god put them on earth it makes more sense, they can relay his word to people, do some general housework if necessary.
    Abraham and Isaac offered a divine product, lured a potential buyer and then switched the celestial goods at the last minute to make up for prior losses. In the process of which a conundrum was solved, using unconventional cheap comedic means, the answer lying on a rock in the middle of a thicket.
    Gets dense again
    What are the gist and the top dog beasts of the high priest of the zoological? Doesn’t sound right. Zoological is an adjective. Doest fit. High priest of zoology, High priest of the ‘noun’ surely, any noun.
    Seems like an attack on Charlie Potts is about to take place. Are history and art creeds? Is anything like a creed or anything like history or art supposed to be thwarted from crime scene jurisdiction.
    Charlie Potts was a poet, a projectivist poet. A busy man, why realtor, he seems to have said that perhaps America’s powerful position will change, and is being posed the questions what if it doesn’t for the next 1000 years.
    I don’t know how all this Charlie Potts business ties into the interesting start with gods, patriarchs, conundrums. We ended up having a poet being responsible for facing the problems of today. Not one thing can be left responsible, left to confront the problems, it’s is a shared responsibility, Charlie has had a varied experience, a make-up seemingly a melange of different peoples, he gets the baton.
    Different approach for Fantasia for Harriet O’Riley. Read first, then free-base.
    I notice we read this before. Well, I feel like I read some of it before, maybe a few sentences and the rest has been cut out and pasted in. Did Morph deceive us, did he mix a poem. I doubt it. Perhaps only a couple images of the poem were transmitted by the hippocampus into synaptic bridges. The rest stored as short term chemical or electric imbalances which faded away. 7, plus or minus, 2.
    Reading this again I imagine some kind of Noah’s ark sequence or sailing up the Amazon: A mad but beautiful woman standing proud on the bridge barking out orders and flirtations, a woman unknowingly in control, fallen in to this position by a disapproving observer.
    I would like to draw the boat somehow.
    Now that I’ve done two short poems I need to do a long one I’m a little bit intimidated: Lunar Cycle.
    I love the first verse. It has a wonderful rhythm, I missed the meaning but the sounds the words and grammar make it exciting. I feel like these are to be read out. I’ll continue reading them out to myself.
    The second verse is short but has a beautiful balance to it, a slight tipping of scales, the friction in the fulcrum enough to hold it back. Oblivion the Empiricist: Sounds like a title for a Paulo Coelho novel. Love lost in the sands, oblivion taking samples and thoughtlessly scattering it to make links most difficult.
    The third verse is stunning, I finish reading ever so slowly and softly, the man who fled to London in an earlier poem, enjoying a pint of ale on the bank of the Thames. I’m taken to the oxford vs. Cambridge boat race, spoilt Londoners and Oxbridge students lining the north bank of the surrey bend and lining the bar of the black lion public house collegiately waiting for a fresh pint of ale.
    The river Thames triggers many many thoughts, would make for quite a list.
    There’s lots in the forth verse, the minor 4th. I glossed over it though. I’m on the terrace, at the pub, sipping the beer beside the man. Far from American troubles yet surrounded by them. Past, present, all too present.
    A more ‘traditional’ looking and sounding poem in the 5th, the major 5th, except for the ex president bit. I do feel far away, I have no firsthand experience of these presidents. Nothing second or third about Kissinger, Nixon mainly because of the film Frost-Nixon. I do like politics but, as many do, hate it at the same time. I just watched Russian Politians press voting buttons for absent members of the Russian house, yay democracy, yay choice, god it drives me nuts.
    Its fun, the 6th, a intense London trip, with crashing thunder and great rains providing a curtain to the day’s proceedings. What a wonderful city, everything to everyone, nothing to no one.
    V7. Back to business, literary pursuits, forget Nixon, why is he in Hammersmith station? There’s a shopping center there, is there a bookshop, is there a literary dream, a London passion, English culture refined, bollocks it is, it’s a dream, an unreality, a city whose fabric perhaps vibrates to words of Dickens and the poems of Shelley, or a city of graft and noise which traps and beats, a mixed city, London.

    V8. I’m with Dylan.
    Whoo-ee! Ride me high
    Tomorrow’s the day
    My bride’s gonna come
    Oh, oh, are we gonna fly
    Down in the easy chair!
    Raw passion. Angry. Shouting

    V9. This is going on now, getting a little bored. Want to finish the poem but notice that it goes on for a few pages. Cup of tea time.

    V10. Fire broached the human limelight. Incroyable. The start of some beautiful words. I’m energized. I want to write. My roommate’s friends, flood into the apartment, robed and excited…They’ve left now.

    I don’t want to pass this one. I’ll make a note and read it again after I’ve finished the book.

    I don’t know how to proceed. I’ll pick my favourite lines from the remaining verses.

    By way of sacrifice, stained the first Italian temples.

    The light of the moon brassknucles your bruisable gaze.

    Materialism of pimps and the delusions of whores.

    Walked where the parrots flew, the pines charges.

    I’m really starting to get into this now. The language-scape, the flow, the emotions, the music of the words, the visions – stick a pin in me – I wouldn’t feel it.

    Keats, I weep for thee Adonais, romanticism, full circle. I want to travel to an antique land. I’m getting lost in the classical world, falling in after Noam, Shelly, Keats and more people who I would have know had I studied classics.

    The richness, a bounty, spoiled by words. Lands and times begetting dreams of shadows cast. Awake thee and shine.

    I’m now reading standing up, wandering around the apartment, restless.

    1st verse on pg 40. Back to present day, modern language, the romanticism of the past erased in a second by the house-cleaning turmoil. Please take me back again.

    Next verse. Depressed, sad, stuck, discontinue and rest.

    Next: Stacking, Inuksuks between the tide pools, crashing them with waves, what happens when you dismantle an Inuksuk again?

    Does gravity have an elastic analogy? Can it stretch endlessly? Can a djinn make a dent in the infinitely tense fabric?

    Last on pg 41. I get the sense of poetry being a ticking of boxes affair. Pull the right strings, trigger the right memories and you’ll have yourself in print.

    Last on 43. Powerful. Rat race and norms, breaking them if one wishes, with a call to Rome. The republic is dead, the pax has folded, only a scratch on the minds of the focused commuter. Daily headlines, daily maximums, recipe of the day, of another day and likely the fucking next.

    Histories tangled, now and then, all one in the future, all liked by the learned. Make a scratch, reflect, topple the likes of whom you admire, all for one, one for all.

    Finished, quite a ride. This poem has brought together so much and vibrated so many dormant memories. Very happy to have read it.

    End

    Its getting closer to 5pm and I just rushed to finish the book. I didn’t like doing that, I didn’t savour the words of the last long poem Caesars and Presidents for Avrila Lee. I would like some more time, deadline free, to meander through this book. The language sometimes forms a celestial alignment which holds me back with its beauty and makes it difficult to pass.

  218. shachar May 30, 2010 11:44 am

    to be more precise: I don’t feel the beauty of English as I read it – hearing the words in my head. Spoken English is another matter: I love hearing English spoken with a variety of British accents, I love Cockney, and hearing English spoken by the Irish. So it’s more what I hear when I read English on the page. I also wonder about connection between the sounds one is drawn to and landscape. And much much more, that are unconscious associations.

  219. controlled May 30, 2010 10:20 pm

    I have left every prior session with a sense of being energised, informed and that my opinion matters: Saturday was the first session where I left with the opposite sentiments.
    Yesterday we saw one approach to make sense of the world and I’m not sure it’s for me. If this is the result of reflecting then I don’t want to reflect. Perhaps I shouldn’t be so judgemental but I chose to do the course and therefore left myself, my ignorance, my naivety, my foibles, exposed. Have I just been fooling myself these past weeks and tricking myself into thinking that I have been doing something worthwhile?
    The rejection of our pieces as missing the point and missing the meaning of the poems rocks the heart of this teaching philosophy. Postmodernism was brutally attacked casting our work to be completely irrelevant interpretations of the poems: there is a message to be gotten across and I completely missed it. Has this teaching approach found its limits?
    I started to like these poems, now I want to dislike them because of the self-professed intellect and the use of a medium which seems to make it even more pretentious. Does an intense and focused intellectual and cerebral approach really help or just warp the roundedness of what we would consider a decent person?

  220. shachar June 6, 2010 12:46 pm

    THE WORLD ABOVE THE SKY – KENT STETSON
    At first, I really dislike the writing style. It doesn’t convince me, feels forced. I want descriptions to be painted with nuances, with a sense of autonomous life, rather than spelled out like thoughts from the author’s mind. It all feels so distant. I’m uninvolved & fight sleep. Does the writing style, that feels distant and unconvincing and forced to me, connected with the mythic and mystical quality of the novel? The 1st 2 chapters simply don’t flow for me, with a few exceptions, for example – that wonderful description of Antonio Zeno, the sinking of the ships.
    Most of the time I have trouble forming any images despite the descriptions. The sentences have a rhythm that feels like stops & starts, not enough flowing liquid moving it along. I’m not sure what creates this impression in me – all those nouns & adjectives? Heavy-handed descriptions. Not sure. I feel irritated.
    I can’t follow the thread of the story either, for the 1st 2 chapters. The focus shifts to different characters, and I don’t know where I am anymore. I lose the context. Lose the thread. Don’t follow who’s on whose side. When I read this, nothing holds me and the words become just words, with little interest or meaning for me, and I fight sleep. So I start to skim.
    The canoes appear, I’m involved for a bit and then lose interest again. Maybe it’s the mythic quality that makes it seem all so distant? “Morgase steadied Her Lady at the rail. Eugainia’s battered spirit rose to the flood of joy streaming round the battered vessel….” What is it that makes me feel unconvinced by these descriptions? Maybe they feel thought out, rather than painted? The descriptions, often, so far, feel to me unconvincing, as though they are imposed by the author & don’t have a life of their own (except for the ships’ sinking). “Mimkitaw’qu’sk found Eugainia. And she him.” It’s summarized briefly & explicitly, rather than painted, so that I don’t feel the process of their finding each other. I do not feel convinced by the following description of their first encounter. Maybe this style belongs to this sort of mythic telling.
    But then I find myself interested in the themes, and the writing style, though I still feel somewhat irritated by it, takes backstage focus. Interesting that the author is a man, not only because of what, at least until ch. 2, I take to be the side he’s on, but also because of some of the passages – particularly the ones that I’d call the more “spiritual” (for lack of a better word), or non-rational ones, such as Garathia and Eugainia’s sea encounter. I do feel embarrassed by passages such as these, don’t particularly like the tone, which is for my taste too – what? – too spiritual? Anyway – only got to ch. 3 so far.
    I’d like to take more time to look up the historical and mythic references. This theme touches me in a very personal way. I feel more connected to what I imagine to be a more archaic religious sensibility than the more recent monotheistic one.

    6 Degrees of Imagination.
    Kent Stetson. The World Above the Sky.
    Schachar. June 4/10

    I haven’t yet finished this book. I’ve only got to the end of Part II by the time of this writing. I’ve got a lot of mixed feelings about this book. My response is hurried, and doesn’t do justice to the book, but here it is anyway. I still really don’t like the writing style, still not sure how to articulate what it is that puts me off, and so I skim quickly long passages. I have little patience for the long detailed descriptive sections, and the details of the story itself. And at the same time, I wonder about the writing process and am curious about it. I am impressed by the author’s imagination – all those very details I have so little patience for – I almost get the sense of something written in an altered state of consciousness, while in a dream world. That’s the story part. But then come the spiritual lessons, the spiritual message. These feel like they come from a very different kind of consciousness. It’s as though I’m reading both a myth as well as its interpretation, its spiritual lessons, all in one. As I said, I have very mixed feelings, for some of these teachings I feel to be very valuable, while I feel irritated at the detailed passages, for example – that whole encounter between the White Wolf and Henry. Perhaps I feel a certain preachiness that disturbs me, even though the message in some of the lines feel valuable to me.
    There’s a great deal to say about this book, so far. I wondered about the author’s familiarity with the first nations, the Mi Kmaq. He feels as though he has deeply integrated their view of the world. I wonder about his encounters with them, how much they’ve been a part of his life and thinking.
    Also, I wonder about the Knights Templar and their worship of the feminine element. I take it there was some connection between them and one of the stages of the courtly love tradition, but I’d like to read more on this. I find this imaginary encounter between the Knights Templar and their arrival in the New World in the 14 find this imaginary encounter between the Knights Templar and their arrival in the New World in the 14th century, their encounter with the First Peoples, fascinating. Is there anything factual about that?
    The worship of the incarnation of the Goddess and the search for her earthly male counterpart make me think of the Sacred Marriage Rite that was so prevalent in the Mediterranean and middle eastern region, for example in Sumer, around the 3rd millennium B.C.E. This is one of my favourite myths. I feel always so sorry about the arrival of patriarchal monotheistic religion that condemned the various practices related to this myth, for example, the condemnation of the worship of Astarte and the practice of the temple harlot-priestesses in the old testament (I forget which books). I know the goddess religions weren’t without violence, what with the castration of the male priests and even human sacrifice in some periods and places. But I am drawn to those myths, and find it hard to situate myself in the patriarchal monotheistic religions.
    What it must be like to have the cosmological view of the Mi’kmaq as described in Kent Stetson’s book. What a lonely comfortless world we live in where the human being positions her/himself at the centre of the natural world. And how different to the vertical hierarchical worldview of God over humans over nature. In the teaching Keswalqw gives Henry regarding the children who were not saved from starvation, there is the sense of death and life being part of an unbroken circle, as opposed to death bringing about inexorable finality and separation and discontinuity: “Nor is there need for sorrow. Those unable to live, the old and tired…… all go to prepare a place for us who stay to walk the Earth World without them for a time…let them go. Give thanks they show the way and make the Ghost World pleasant for us.” There is the sense of such unity in that cosmological view. Not a vertical order, but more a circle embracing all of life, a sense of unity. I wish I could belong to such a world view. It would feel less lonely, more comforting I imagine. What a lonely place for humans, at the centre of the world.
    I am looking forward to finishing the book and going back to read it again, not only to look up the references I’m interested in, but also to continue taking notes on the passages that strike me. The themes are so rich that the irritation with some of the writing falls into the background.

    ———————-
    I greatly enjoyed the dialogic session with Kent Stetson. I felt the spirit of dialogue very much alive. Mr. Stetson seemed to really welcome the responses to his novel. I found it difficult to hear the negative part of my responses read aloud, cringing, and wishing I had never gone on & on about it. Mr. Stetson’s response that he wanted to have that mixture of responses, attraction and repulsion (he expressed this in different words) in the reader. And I could breathe again. Still not used to this process, all this honesty is difficult! I am still mystified by how deeply and in how much detail (even though I felt impatient at much of the detail in the book) the author could enter into that other-worldly space. He described some aspects of his creative process: How he spends the first part of the morning reading the newspaper, stretching it out as long as possible, how he strongly resists entering the work, and then finally, with great discipline, at 10:00 am sharp, beginning his writing. How he needs to protect himself and the process as he enters that “dangerous” experience. I remain as mystified as ever about a capacity for imagination that astounds me. I imagine he has to be as close to a dream state as one can be while still awake.
    What interested me was that he mentioned not only his own working together of conscious and unconscious in the creation of his work, but that there is an engagement with the reader’s conscious and unconscious as well. I appreciated having this articulated.
    Mr. Stetson said that his book is a spirit quest in itself. Also, it expresses an argument that he has with himself: for example, why do we have to believe in just one god? Why is there a war between the masculine and the feminine? For any one of them to rise, does the other have to decline? Can both hold the seat of power at the same time? These are vital questions, and the kind of god-image a civilization holds has extremely powerful consequences for a society. The sacred feminine is missing, and the price we pay for that is huge.
    I left feeling energized at the warm openness and exciting back and forth exchange between Mr. Stetson and ourselves. I appreciated his invitation to communicate with him through his website if we had any more questions and responses. This session was one of the highlights of this particular seminar, for me.

  221. Atlantis June 6, 2010 6:42 pm

    Proofed

    “A man thinks that he might walk, but walks that he might think. Ha!”
    Kent Stetson

    Does anyone remember Jane Rule’s fine book entitled “The young in one another’s arms”? Remembering the character who walked at the very least 10 miles a day over bridges, through woods, up hills, into the suburbs of west side Vancouver, circa early seventies, all in the name of mental health, well being. I am a walker, a kind of Zen sanity comes over me walking distances, a little shimmer of meditation, mind becoming an instrument watching the thoughts unbidden yet me go by, distance creating calm, walking doing the thinking, the thinking of walking neither profound nor stupid – rather, what you might never have noticed comes to the surface bubbling & companionable, a movement simultaneously spiritual, imaginative, heated, graceful – thought in all its weary slippage revving up ultimately – the grays, the blinding whites, the nurturing greens, the hapless blacks – walking a kind of stark guessing acclimatizing…

    Here comes the world, ready or not. There goes anxiety after numerous peddling steps. “But walks that he might think. Ha!” Oh how I get that! It barely takes a moment to touch the cooled down fever of loving existence to get to where the next step could be, & sometimes is, manna – takes no one to lead you out of the dark spaces that litter getting by year after week after day after month – this sobering feeling, all the clutch of dismissal nipping at your healing – walking, & how you take yourself into the scenery until it is more how you breathe than how you focus – how you focus mostly breath & yet there goes the rest of the day, you catching up, all rested, all flushed, all glowing semblance – “A man thinks that he might walk, but walks that he might think. Ha!”

  222. Atlantis June 7, 2010 10:47 am

    “Dream time and reality rarely synchronize. Time, they would come to learn, had different meanings for each of them.”
    Kent Stentson

    So time on the fly, the butting heads of cultural differences, the sod beneath beating footfalls singing out to strangering imminence – how so, the loving & the beloved taking back the difficulty to heal the difference, sifting the warp of recognition for assurance, going roughshod over a harrowing misapprehension here, a passionate insoluble there. The book with its gloved nudging – the nudging – soldiering – getting through – getting through so simple but nevertheless darkly fragile. Here we have man & woman, earth & spirit, spillage & coming up for breath in the eternal seas of impossibility & credulous stamina. The woman loves the impetus, the man the way his hope towers, the two wordlessly framing where they want to go, to get back to. & this is centuries old – millennia old – how collision can leave you aloft in a world you didn’t know to expect – how a sudden sighting was mere ghost of a passion before you emblazoned it – this, & a breakdown of empathy, a build-up of trying harder, hard, hardest…

  223. chicken June 12, 2010 2:21 am

    hello again. It has been several weeks since we met but Dr. Cornett tells me your sessions/travels are nearly at an end (for now). I wanted to say again how much I appreciated our very frank discussions and how I have been moved and inspired by your continuing dialogues. I am in Bucharest where I have been talking about Certainty and trying again to articulate all that I don’t seem to know (anymore?) about the book. Thank you Controlled for this line– “To fail to zoom, spatially and temporally, is a failure to appreciate beauty on a different scale” which encapsulates my thoughts while writing the book, but is an idea I had since forgotten. Some thoughts about the rough edges. The book I’m writing now, which tells some of what happened during the Cambodian genocide, has likely coloured my thoughts about Certainty. Writing about violence feels violent, as if I’m trying to pin down something that should not be held in place and studied, that should shake us each time we look at it, that should not be made delicate. I think these challenges are what I was thinking of when I spoke of the rough edges, and of a rawness of feeling. I desperately do not want to make this horror beautiful, and so I feel wary of beautiful language. At the same time, a novel’s language needs to evoke– pictures, feelings, intimacy– and make the unlived, never experienced, lived. Fiction can do this in a way that non-fiction cannot, ie. I think we trying to find out if it is possible to collapse the distance between strangers.
    Apologies for these confused thoughts. I send greetings from sunny Bucharest where apparently we are expecting sand to from the desert to cloud the skies.
    warmest,
    chicken

  224. shachar June 13, 2010 1:50 pm

    6 Degrees of Imagination
    TENOR OF LOVE by Mary di Michele
    Schachar, June 9/10
    Part I
    A beautiful book, so far. Sensuous, delicate, rich. I felt so identified with Rina, images and feelings so sharp I felt as though I were living it, at moments.
    What I could NOT imagine, was Rina’s ability to witness at such close hand the relationship between Ada and Rico. Spiritualizing it so that she could still the carnal desires. That was the one thing I could not imagine doing, Dante or no Dante.
    What a transformation. Rico starts off such a lovely charming warm innocent soul, and by the end of Part I he is a cruel narcissistic bastard. I went from identifying with Rina’s adoration to sheer hatred of him, and angry that Rina had agreed to live in that house and take care of everything, accepting pathetic crumbs. I felt such hatred, I almost disliked the book. It had carried me off into such a lovely space, I almost felt betrayed by the book (irrational, I know).
    Some of the details took me back to the secret love and infatuation I had for a boy from age 10 until 19. I lived for my fantasies, imagining us in all the romantic movies I saw, making up scenarios of my own, a whole life lived inside. What weight given to every word, every gesture, obsessing over every detail, interpreting everything to suit my desires.
    What a magnificent description of the relationship between the sisters. It’s such an archetypal theme, one sibling living in the shadow made by the other’s blinding light. Rina’s forbearance though, and her ability to retain her affection for her sister is almost saintly, I imagine far less commonly found.
    Whenever Italian expressions were included in the dialogue, this was another key to entering right into the scenes, feeling myself right there.
    I love that description of Rico, when Rina falls in love with him – Rico as music, as birdsong, as flowers, as orchids, as night bloomers opening only for the moon.” Exquisite, just exquisite. The infatuation itself is sheer delicious joy, even before it is consummated.
    The description of that first picnic is so exquisite. Every moment, gesture stretched out into some kind of eternity – that magical place full of promise, anticipation, the knowing that it will all happen – before reality comes inevitably crashing in, making the delicious dreams evaporate. I wanted the dream to go on, I felt so sorry at how it ended for Rina.
    I guess that narcissistic arrogance and cruelty didn’t come solely out of his fame, they must have been present as seeds from the very beginning, when he was still that innocent, charming youth.
    I could go on and on about the beauty of this 1st part of the book, the phrases that strike me.
    I loved the way religious symbolism kept coming into everything. The feeling of the 1st kiss being like the feeling she had for the divine during communion, that same ecstasy and awe, at another point her mouth like a cathedral, during another kiss. The whole description of that first love scene is one of the most beautiful love scenes I’ve ever read. Impossible not to feel. I like the way sex is made sacred here and how sex and religious devotion are brought together. I remember seeing sculptures of the pieta. I forget now exactly which ones. And how close to sexual ecstasy they felt. Why on earth is there this ridiculous division? One can worship whatever is God for oneself, through sex. It used to be so. It feels so false to excise that part of life and consider it unsacred. I love that sentence, with the 3rd kiss on page 32: her mouth into which he slips as the “arched cathedral dome… You cannot pray unless you go inside.”
    This author brings reveals how sacred sexuality can be. And also the shadowy part of love, love as power: “Love is a glove; love is a gauntlet. It had been thrown down, and it had been picked up.”
    Another sentence I loved, Ada teaching Rico and telling him “Make the wound your larynx!”
    And the delightful bits of humour, Rina not understanding the word climax, although she knows more about music than Rico, puzzled, thinking he was talking about coffee, or music. And the wonderfully comic scene with the car – I wonder what it must have been like to see a car for the very first time.
    I’d like to go through again, making note of all the sentences that I find striking, for example: “… the scent of those flowers was a kind of Braille through which rose could be read.” And “some jasmine too must have been releasing odour as if it were soul into the night air.” What a gorgeous image. Makes me remember also, coming back home at night, and only then smelling the jasmine that grew at the side of the apartment building. And how magical that perfume was to me.
    The sensitive feeling for detail is wonderful. For example, the way one chapter ends with the brown paper bag, containing the meal Rina had prepared for him, forgotten, camouflaged on the brown wood and brown paneling. A film could be easily made of this book. Wouldn’t be surprised if that would happen, but before I saw it, I would need to get much assurance that the film has the kind of exquisite delicate poetic sensitivity this book has. I couldn’t bear Hollywood to go anywhere near it.
    Anyway – could say much more but that’s it for now. I felt like I didn’t want to start Part II. I wanted to stay with Rina, wanted to see what would happen to her, wanted her to find love again, this time requited. I wanted to see her happy. I didn’t want this new person, whose name was the title of Part II to break into the book. But I’ve just started it, and whoever that 24-year old is, at the beginning of the book, I am interested in her. I just hope we get to hear about Rina before the end, and that she has found happiness and love.

    June 9/10

    Part II – until ch. 16:
    I had glanced at the reading guide at the end of the book – noting that Dorothy was Caruso’s American wife. I then “forgot” that information as I began reading Part II. Once the spoons were asked for, and it was agreed that Dorothy could go, I “remembered” again – yes – that would be his wife. This young woman who feels herself to be such an ugly duckling, unloved, lacking grace or beauty, living in a regime of fear under The Master, her Saturnian brute of a father. I felt happy for her. Couldn’t stand any more of Bibi by then.
    Something is missing for me in this 2nd part, but I don’t know if this has to do with the difference in character of Rina & Dorothy. I feel the description of Dorothy is masterful. Again – I like the delicacy of the description, she is so vividly present and alive for me. But there’s some magic missing here, so far, in this 2nd part. Is it because of the difference in personality between outgoing, charming Rina and the introverted shy Dorothy? Because Caruso is no longer that young charmer, and is by now spoilt by his fame? Dorothy picks up on that, and yet still loves him. There is something so pure about Dorothy, she couldn’t strike a false note. She sees through to the truth in people and situations. I hope it’ll work well for her.
    What is it I’m missing in this 2nd part? The romantic excitement of the 1st? Not sure. It’s much more subdued. Maybe Caruso simply is no longer a romantic figure by this time.
    ——————————————–
    June 11/10

    Confession: I couldn’t stop after the 16th chapter, and read through to the end, making the reading & responses into 2 parts, instead of 3. I couldn’t rest until I saw what happened. I wanted Dorothy to be happy. I was so in the story, that I couldn’t leave it, it would be like stopping a film in the middle, or a piece of music, leaving it in mid-air. Then the energy would be stuck there, unfree for other tasks, so I finished it. The minute I read Dorothy, or the writer’s thoughts about the dark & light side happening together, I felt a dark cloud coming in to spoil the delight I had felt. Why on this earth could this young woman, who had lived such a horrid childhood, losing to insanity a mother she loved, and having to live with such a cruel brute of a father, why on this earth could she not be given more years of happiness? Redressing the injustice. Providing some balance. I wonder if the historical Dorothy had endured such a childhood. I hope it’s part of the fiction, not true. The 1st part of the book – spring, youth, promise, delight, joy – although there were dark moments, such as what happened with Ada, and Caruso’s narcissistic exploitation of Rina – the joyful moments are what stay with me. The gorgeous descriptions. The 2nd part with its more subdued writing (I picked out far fewer passages whose writing struck me) and its notes of harsh reality, cancelled out the delight I had felt. I know this attitude is wrong. The dark should not cancel out the joy, they live side by side and alternate, and one should accept that that is how it is. But I don’t feel in accordance with what I know. It’s a wonderful book, with wonderful writing and characterization –just wonderful. I just wish promise, joy, delight, didn’t so often end in darkness.
    ——————————————–
    Very much enjoyed session with Mary di Michele. The author was very open to listening to participants’ writings, dialoguing with them, her responses involving associations that took the conversation into fields further away, for which she sometimes seemed apologetic about. But in fact I really enjoyed this associative kind of conversation. One image or thought sparking off another and another. Not a linear going back & forth. I enjoyed her openness to the whole process.
    She also said something that I wonder if most other novelists would also share – that her various characters are parts of her. This makes sense to me. Even those of a different gender, since we all have both female and male within ourselves.
    She mentioned some people’s reactions to Dorothy as a character that was “boring,” but then a participant spoke about her heaviness, her leadenness. That was what I felt about Dorothy. I didn’t feel her to be boring, but I think I kept waiting to see her born, those stifled and repressed movements of life inside her released into life.
    We discussed the theme of interpretation, and Professor di Michele said that this book is about interpretation. I remember what Kent Stetson said about the writer’s conscious and unconscious as well as the reader’s conscious and unconscious interacting in the writing and reading. That expands the field terrifically. At what point is the reader, who is experiencing or interpreting something s/he reads picking up the unconscious contribution to the creator’s writing. Ripples that might become conscious in the reader. The unconscious is so vast, compared to conscious life. Texts, pictures, can create huge fields of associations and meanings around themselves. So at what point can one say that one is leaving the text, leaving the image? Going too far afield?
    Professor di Michele considers the reader as participating creatively in the writing, saying that the reader can enter the dream as a dreamer. I feel much truth in this. Writing and then letting go of it, releasing the writing to have its own varied life amongst a world of different readers.
    I would like to read her poetry, she says she comes to the novel from poetry. Because of the exquisite sensous writing, particularly of Part I of the book, I am interested in exploring her poetry.
    Thank you Professor di Michele for a very rich session.

  225. controlled June 14, 2010 2:51 pm

    The world above the sky (up to pg 149)
    Free-basing
    I can pretty certain when I say I haven’t read anything like this before. I’ve read ‘factual’, dry information about the Norse, native Americans and world religions but never have I read them all spun into a piece of, part fantast, part quite real sounding literature.
    It’s almost a rewriting of history where somehow natives and Europeans didn’t try and crush each other, not yet at least, the bloodline of Christ might live on, a goddess meets a god. Wonderfully exotic and hopeful.
    I’m not entirely sure what Eugainia is? The old man she was forced or raised to sleep with was the end of the bloodline and she somehow has been given the title of a goddess after her parents were savagely murdered.
    The book is wildly descriptive and often difficult to take in, it is magical; however, you start to convince yourself that a spirit world exists.
    I don’t really want to comment, I can’t do it any justice, maybe I could copy out those first 7 chapters as my response.
    Actually, let’s just erase everything I’ve said so far. I haven’t produced a verb, adjective or anything that conjures or reflects the beauty within the book.
    I once heard it said that when you read Saul Bellow you don’t see any point of writing again. Those sentiments come to mind when I think about what I just read.
    Maybe a drawing, maybe a poem, maybe a song, but I’m not going to try and match prose with prose.
    I’ll turn the other cheek and just continue living in the world above the sky.

  226. controlled June 14, 2010 2:55 pm

    Responses to the 2nd half of Mary Di Michele’s Tenor of Love.

    End of pg 226

    Joe Green
    The Interest in the unknown, the perhaps unattainable, the mysterious, they excite us. Familiarity and routine become old exhausted relationships with no sparkle. Perspective, what’s new, what’s old. Can we reduce everything to Joe Green?
    I almost feel like we’re starting again Bibi for Ada, Dorothy for Rina, the jealous naive youth, the presumptuous elder all orbiting around a misunderstood man, a disguised fellow, a Joe green.
    Dorothy strikes me as being very likeable, a brave soul, inquisitive and youthful a lover of detail. Sumptuous descriptions of fire and time as apposes to the raw, ‘tongue and teeth’, talk of Rina. She’s a real person perhaps or just ‘true’ in a deferent way. She’s an ocean and decades apart from the young Rina, a new era, a relatable lady.
    ——————————————-
    end of book 2, pg 293.

    The last 30 pages flew by. I really like this Dorothy character, she’s emotive, you’re with her, she speaks to me.
    I like Rico less and less, actually I feel sorry for him. I appreciate the devotion to his singing but can’t help but feeling that he didn’t really take advantage of his fortunate position. He missed his children grow, he only spent time only enough for coffee and a couple cigarettes with his wife each day, it’s kind of sad really.
    I don’t really want to write more, I want to finish the book.
    ——————————————-

    End of book

    The last few pages made me feel nauseous, I felt for Dorothy and her loss. The Italian sisters seem so far away compare to her: I seemingly read from Rina’s point of view a long time ago, they seemingly lived in a completely different era and their thoughts where polar opposites. Dorothy brought everything to life and was quite easy to relate too, her thoughts somehow seemed more reasonable more thought through for each situation even though she made difficult decisions such as to cut her father out form her life.
    There’s no magical element though, it’s just real. Maybe that’s the price for staying relatively faithful to historical events. It wasn’t a particular emotional journey until Enrico’s final decline and I often felt like a distant observer.
    I did enjoy it, I just felt the shackles of history pulling it back, keeping it restrained, not letting it fly. I never heard of this Enrico chap before reading this so the story’s possibilities were limitless and I was ready, I think, to be taken anywhere. Maybe that would have just made the story ridiculous and unbelievable. I don’t know.
    I don’t know what to say really. It doesn’t inspire too much, I don’t have many questions, and I feel I can just leave Mr Caruso now to rest in peace. I would like to hear his voice though; I’m going to find his voice now.

  227. Atlantis June 14, 2010 6:27 pm

    Element

    “Love, that word, floated in an element so volatile that perhaps even to whisper it would render it totally unstable and it would explode, or, more in keeping with my experience, it would simply evaporate…”
    Mary Di Michele

    Hiatus from speaking treachery,
    the live wire of muted understanding
    a capable foe – a long pass in a grinding exchange,
    the ending of a heartfelt
    deliverance,

    See Jane singing, see the clock
    on the diseased wall recording.
    Now a moment for the thoughts by which
    you meant to swarm – now love a scrimmage
    of fisheyes.

    If I could take you to the source I would.
    If there was feeling in the passage I’d name it.
    Take what you can from this, it daftly could
    disappear in an inevitable moment,
    both of us on alert.

    Humble beginnings for repartee.
    I didn’t come here to tally yet
    that’s all there’s here to do.
    One more announcement from the belly –
    ourselves knotted & straightening.

    Love, that word,
    we’re not about to dismiss it,
    the landing place for fleece beguiling,
    fantasy but all the appendages are real,
    a hand lifted & the next song begins…

  228. controlled June 20, 2010 8:14 pm

    6 degrees of Imagination
    At some point in the middle of March I received an excited telephone call from my good friend to say she had seen the screening of the film about the teaching philosophy of Prof Norman Cornett.
    A few days later I found myself, after a few Google searches and emails, at the dialogic session with Naim Kattan. I can’t remember exactly what I heard or what I asked but was struck by the openness of the conversation and it resonated with me, it excited me, it made me reflect and make links and my energy level was augmented because of it. I needed to sign up for the following series.
    Over the course of the last 2 months I feel like I’ve gone through an enlightenment period, which I wish and will try and keep going as long as possible. Socrates quote sums it up, “the unreflected life is not worth living”. It’s some kind of cover up meaning of life, i.e. there isn’t one but this Socrates idea is a good place to start.
    I’ve concentrated on pieces more attentively than even, I’ve written far more than ever, I’ve expressed my opinions far more than even, I’ve listen to others opinions more than ever, I’ve listened to others writings more than ever, which proved to be surprising wonderful considering they are initial reactions and streams of consciousness. Above all I’m been more emotionally involved in this class more than any other and I’ve been more emotionally involved with these artists works than any other, considering the time we put into letting the pieces speak to us. It has been a wonderful experience.
    There were ups and downs, there were many questions raised for which there will never be answers, it was an incredibly stimulating environment, I can’t really ask for more.
    I have so many avenues to follow up, to keep exploring, it’s exciting and intimidating, wonderful and frustrating, and it’s all the colours of the spectrum and then some. We’ve set at high bar for learning which I want to keep reaching. It bugs me now when days aren’t filled with moments which strike and surprise and challenge me.
    When pool together my notes I hope to come up with something more specific.
    Thank you and I look forward to the next few weeks during the jazz festival.

  229. shachar June 20, 2010 9:40 pm

    Dear Chicken,
    Writing in response to your comments about making horror beautiful, I agree that horror should never be made palatable, digestible through beautiful delicate language. In Certainty, I felt that the delicacy of the language didn’t beautify the horror for me, rather it was deeply affecting because I felt it left a space for me as reader to put myself in the scene, to feel the consequences of the horror, particularly on the children, to imagine and feel. I don’t feel the beauty of the writing took away my sense of the waste and tragedy and horror of war. I feel that in a way Ani and Matthew still live on as images inside of me – as victims of the meaningless horror of war. The shooting of Matthew’s father, with him as witness, hiding, is still vivid in my imagination, as though I had seen it in a film. I think it’s because so much space was left, that I was able to feel as though I were right there, watching the scene closely, feeling myself right there with Matthew, with only his gestures expressing the unspeakable feelings.
    I hope we get another chance to have a dialogue session with you before long.
    Sincerely
    Schachar

  230. firebird June 21, 2010 11:16 pm

    I was tired by 5, and even though I had been looking forward to this seminar series, and changed my work schedule for the next 2 weeks so that I could attend, I contemplated just missing today. But as I had agreed to be treasurer I had to show up. I felt so high and energized by the time I left I was worried about not being able to get to sleep. Saw the clip from the movie “Adventures in Babysitting.” The point where the kids are running away for their lives, from a mob-like group of men that seem to want to kill them. They come to a dead-end, at a tall enclosure, with the men in hot pursuit. I was sure that was it for them, and then all of a sudden, they found a doorway and dashed in. It was a blues club. The door led straight onto the stage where Albert Collins was playing and singing. They found themselves on the stage with him facing a hostile audience. They seem scared, confused, and apologize to the musician, who then gives a most unexpected answer: instead of booting them angrily off the stage, he tells them, in a threatening sounding voice, “no one leaves here without singing the blues.” The older girl doesn’t know what to do, says she can’t sing but after some protesting, finally, having no choice, goes to the mike and says her name, and introduces her – I guess – younger siblings and tells a bit of a story regarding how she came to baby sit these kids when she had planned to celebrate with her boyfriend their 1st anniversary. At each sentence Albert Collins responds with his guitar and voice, and bit by bit the children give themselves over to the blues they thought they could not sing. That moment made an impact on me – I’ve been trying to find a way to articulate it, but only get images – images of falling through a dark dismal abyss that seems to lead only into a dead space, and instead, finding oneself falling into a flower that explodes open into a new life. Albert Collins (not his name in the film, I think) took it for granted that they – so I guess everyone – has it in them to sing the blues. Anyway – it was dropping down, but instead of catastrophe, finding that one has fallen down into a flowering new life. This is the best I can do to try to articulate a moment in the film that almost brought me to tears, for the meaning it held out to me. I can’t really put words to it, so I’ll leave it there.
    Didn’t like the 1st piece of music – felt too country for me. In the struggle between trying to be open to it, and wanting to simply rest in the “I don’t like this, don’t want to listen to it, don’t have to learn to like it” – I heard very little of it. But the lyrics, which we read, and of which I had heard nothing, were a different story, very very dark and sad, and too realistic a drama to be able to run from. I felt a sad & depressive feeling.
    But the 2nd piece of music was absolutely thrilling, wild, ecstatic! I felt so excited by it, I didn’t want it to end. The feeling was that this music could send one over the edge, and so I wouldn’t want to listen to it alone, but would like to hear it again in the presence of others. The music felt like a drug, like trance music, very primal. I felt I could leave my normal consciousness too easily and go into an altered space, and so I tried to exert some rational control by trying to name the instruments as they were coming in. I couldn’t even try to describe it – but images that come to mind in association with it are things of certainty, safety, familiarity, the known, crashing together, exploding categories, creating a space where nothing is as I expect it, all things familiar have collided, crashed against each other, leaving a space for something new to be born afterwards. I had the sense that if I listened to that music enough perhaps some old outworn safe and rigid attitudes and categories in me that are so persistent and imprisoning might explode, combust too.
    I left high. Walked home, 45-minute walk. On the way I got the film “Adventures in Babysitting” which will motivate me to finally hook up my TV and DVD player, which I have not bothered to do since moving a few months ago. And then I was thirsty and bought a drink in a plastic bottle. Once the bottle was empty, and without being aware of starting to do it, I found myself exploring the plastic bottle as a percussion instrument, seeing how many different things I could make it do – how many aspects I could play with, the different sounds as I knocked it on different parts of my hand, wrist, watch, nails, the different intensities I could play with and the different rhythms – trying to go farther afield and get away from regular beats. I had such fun for the last 20 minutes of my walk. I felt like the evening inspired me to recover a sense of play that I thought so lost & buried I wouldn’t see it again for ages yet! The composer of this piece better not be coming on July 8, which I have to miss, as it’s my mother’s birthday!

  231. controlled June 23, 2010 4:40 pm

    6 Degrees of Imagination
    Tenor of Love – Mary Di Michelle
    First book (up to pg 184)
    Free-Basing
    I had a fairly warm reaction to the text; I didn’t get sucked in though. I don’t like months and years passing with little hint of emotions felt during these periods. I could start to imagine some of the emotions but the characters felt cold and heartless as we don’t really get to understand them. Maybe it’s the frustration I feel for Rina making mistake after mistake after mistake and to be seemingly be trapped with the emotional intelligence of a 17 year old. Maybe as their rises to fame of the ability to leave children or to be unfaithful were treated as decisions or efforts you could muster up over a bowl of cereal.
    It just doesn’t seem real. I feel like I should shake each character, tell them to be honest with themselves and each other and just get on with life. It’s as if they are all very rich successful children that need to be taught some manners and common decency.
    I do want to finish the book, I want the characters to grow up, I want the fame to disappear and I want them to respect their families.
    I sound like a priest now. That wasn’t supposed to happen.
    It bugs me when naive decisions are made, when foresight is no further than the end of a shag, and wealth and fame are protecting and cushioning this foolishness.
    OK, I’m done now, sermon over.
    I don’t have a problem with infidelity. In fact I have a problem with fidelity. There’s seemingly no biological reason why we should get married and stay with the same partner, they just seem to be the norms the church has put in place.
    I just think we should be more open. Rather than having a socially ‘normal’ framework behind which there is a web of lies and deceit.
    Shut up controlled, now you lecture is getting on my nerves. I want to throw up.

  232. Let's dance June 24, 2010 11:23 am

    This new series with Dr Cornett, Adventures in Jazzing, takes us to the deepest roots of Jazz. How did this misery of the poorest of poor, the black slaves from New Orleans, give birth to the Blues and hence to Jazz? How did their simple music give birth to this array, to this profusion of improvisations? How do the sadest of lyrics end up in such beauty? Could the answers to these questions take us to the roots of our own selves?

    Yesterday, one of our mates, a Survivor as we call ourselves, who like most of us doesn’t know too much about music, was expressing some disappointment as to her difficulty to discuss the pieces of music per se. That’s how we learned, or re-learned (there is never too much repetition for the simple truths of life) the importance of concentrating on what we know rather than on what we don’t know; be confident rather than feel miserable. Because there is always something that we can say we know. And most of the time we don’t know that we know! So, we are invited in Adventures in Jazzing, to trust our guts and… who knows where this might lead us.

    Sounds simplistic? Let’s say we trust our knowledge enough so that we don’t really care so much when we have to admit that we don’t know. But how about the darker sides of our lives? How about our health, our loved ones, our finances? François Huber (1750-1831), a swiss naturalist, was blind. Still, he became one of the first scientific observers on bees. With the help and through the eyes of his wife and a servant he conducted such acute experiments that he established the truth amidst many false beliefs. He is now called the father of modern bee science. We could then also say that we don’t know that we can.

    I like this idea of being a Survivor, of being surprised and surprise myself.

  233. firebird June 25, 2010 1:13 pm

    I’ve always been intrigued by the experience of someone I know who attempted to do a B.A. in musicology at university. The 1st year theory & harmony course had the students of the various divisions of the department all together: composition, music therapy, performance, conducting, music education and musicology. In the 1st year course, students were given one-line melodies to analyze. A point would be given for every valid point made. None for bullshit or padding. One day the professor approached this person perplexed, telling him that he consistently got the highest marks in the class, on every assignment, and that not only did he always get the highest mark, but that consistently, the next highest mark was always well below, creating a large gap. The professor was mystified, because it didn’t make sense: the composers in the class should be getting the highest marks. The professor told this student that he should skip the rest of the 1st year class and go into the 2nd year’s more advanced class. The student did so, and it was a dismal failure. When it came to analyzing symphonies, he simply could not do it. He could simply not perceive structure. While listening to one movement, he could not relate it to those earlier, or later. Perception of structure eluded him when listening. What was missing was being able to take the necessary distance from the music to perceive structure and to have a critical, analytical appraisal of it. I’ve always wondered about that story, and about the various dynamics that lead people to perceive different art forms differently from each other. I was reading Anthony Storr’s “Music and the Mind” where he relates the art historian Wilhelm Worringer’s discussion of two ways, probably related to the personality’s tendency either to introversion or to extraversion, of approaching art (Storr considers this just as applicable to music, and I agree): Empathic identification with the music, making oneself one with it is one way. The other is approaching through abstraction, an aesthetic appreciation that involves discovering also form and order, which requires a degree of detachment from the work. Too much empathic identification with a musical work may make critical judgment impossible. In contrast, an exclusively intellectual, detached approach may make it difficult to appreciate the music’s emotional significance. I guess it’s a question of trying to develop the weaker ability in order to achieve some kind of balance, though probably one will always predominate. If I had another parallel life, this is an area I’d love to spend more time researching. Oliver Sacks’ descriptions of the direct impact of music on the brain, including even that of being able to cause in some patients epileptic fit, is absolutely fascinating. Now to learn something about jazz, a medium that has never felt very accessible to me.

  234. firebird June 25, 2010 1:24 pm

    Forgot to mention what Storr says about right brain/left brain (though the functions aren’t so sharply divided). He relates the right brain more to melody and the emotional response to the music, while executive skills and critical analysis would be more functions of the left hemisphere, so that “parts of the brain concerned with the emotional effects of music are distinct from those which have to do with appreciation of its structure. He goes on to describe how measurements of physiological arousal in a subject were present when the subject was completely involved with the music, but were not apparent when he adopted an analytical, critical attitude. OK – back to trying to learn something about jazz!

  235. firebird June 26, 2010 5:46 pm

    Really enjoyed today’s session – though there was a bit of a rough patch. When I realized last night that today’s artist, Misstress Barbara, wrote the cover song I had such a negative reaction to (since I especially loved the original by Leonard Cohen) I felt some resistance to coming, and I wished I had remembered that these would be read out, while I was writing. I ended up admitting that I was the one who wrote the very negative comments, because given that I had had an exchange with her during break, and felt drawn to her, liked her very much, I would have felt somewhat 2-faced if I had not revealed it was me. For a while I felt misunderstood, as though I were in principle against novel arrangements of pre-existing music, but finally I think I was able to convey that this was not out of principle, but rather that all the various subtle elements of his singing and performing that song had powerful resonance for me, and that I couldn’t bear to hear it an any other context, but that I did not adhere to a global principle of this. Misstress Barbara said in response that I should have said that given that I was so attached to the original, I would not be able to participate in the exercise of stream of consciousness writing. I didn’t agree with her, but her response and others’ as well, made me realize that there was a lack of differentiation and discernment in the way I expressed my dislike in the writing. I had written that it was horrid, and a musical massacre. I expressed it as an objective statement about Misstress Barbara’s song, rather than as a subjective feeling about my own experience of her song. What I should have written, in order to be more accurate was – that it was a very negative experience for me – subjectively – rather than make statements about the music itself, about which I couldn’t be ojective. So the comments were well taken on that particular point. I didn’t differentiate between talking about something as though it were an objective appraisal, and owning my feelings as something purely subjective. So I appreciate being reminded of that. At the same time, it’s a stretch, as the first level of response for me is usually quite visceral, immediate, & emotional. It would require more time to get the distance and intellectual detachment necessary for being more accurate in expressing things. Not easy in stream of consciousness with limited time, but worth striving for.

    I asked Albert how he started liking jazz, and he said that it was through hanging with the jazz artists, hearing them talk, understanding the spirit that motivated them. I couldn’t understand how that could be a way in, I had assumed it must be through studying and gradually increasing one’s ability to analyze the various elements, to hear more & more in the music. But I think I got a taste of how hearing the artist opened up the music more. I still want to do the other though, to balance out visceral affective responses with a more detached analytical approach.

    Mille grazie Misstress Barbara for a very exciting and instructive dialogic session, and to Albert for providing these incredibly rich experiences.

  236. Anait Brutian June 27, 2010 2:18 am

    Dr. Cornett never stops to amaze me. After four dialogic sessions over a stretch of a year and a half, and many interesting guest writers, artists, musicians, including Priscilla Uppal, Rawi Hage, Erin Moure, George Eliot Clarke, Frederic Back, Sue Adams, Branford Marsalis, Matt Herskowitz, Christine Jensen, Ingrid Jensen, Susie Arioli, Andrew Paul MacDonald, Hans Tutschku, Charles Ellison, I thought I could anticipate Dr. Cornett’s next adventure. Today’s encounter with internationally renowned electronic artist Misstress Barbara proved me wrong.
    Apart from her accomplishments in DJing and electronic music, Misstress Barbara (born Barbara Bonfiglio), has now released her debut album “I’m No Human,” featuring contributions from Sam Roberts, Brazilian Girls and Bjorn Yttling. The album infuses electronic music with traditional song-writing, with an outcome that is remarkably fresh, inventive and musically satisfying. Born of “unhappy circumstances” – her father passed away on Christmas Eve in 2006 – “I’m No Human” confirms her talent as a gifted lyricist as well as a musician with an ear for the best dramatic effect.
    Whereas the title song, an amazing combination of minimalist, electronic sound and “space age” singing, demonstrates her gift as an original song-writer, her cover of Leonard Cohen’s “Dance Me to the End of Love,” by her own admission, is an interpretation of this well-loved song. A creative artist is not bound by restrictions, much less by those limitations that call for “one and only one correct interpretation” for music or any other creative endeavour. A cover of existing material is not a sign of disrespect towards the original. Besides, modern covers follow the principles of invention/ improvisation/composition promoted by 18th-century authors on music.
    Johann Mattheson in his Der vollkommene Capellmeister of 1739 wrote: “The ‘locus exemplorum’ could mean … the imitation of other composers, if only fine models are chosen and the inventions were simply imitated, not however copied and stolen. If, when all is said and done, most is fetched out of this source for invention just in the sense we take it here: such should not be censured, if only it is done with restraint. Borrowing is permissible; but one must return the thing borrowed with interest, i.e., one must so construct and develop imitations that they are prettier and better than the pieces from which they are derived” (Der vollkommene Capellmeister, Part II, Chapter 4, Paragraph 81).
    Misstress Barbara’s take on Leonard Cohen’s original certainly follows Mattheson’s advice on choosing good models. Her admiration for the original is transparent and her love for it contagious. Cohen’s original “endures” the addition of new electronic sound and comes out revitalized. But so did the participants of the “dialogic” session with Misstress Barbara. Thank you, Dr. Cornett, for creating the opportunity of meeting this wonderful artist.
    Anait Brutian

  237. kid billie ray king June 29, 2010 12:01 am

    Dr. Cornett’s Adventures in Jazzing if proving to be yet another extraordinary adventure in expanding my mind… this time about the world of music. In typical style, Dr. Cornett presents us with different facets of a particular domain. One thinks that one “knows” what jazz is, how it sounds or how it is supposed to sound, but in this class we are discovering that our expectations can be misleading and sometimes can even deprive one of some precious gems. That was the case during our dialogic session with Mistress Barbara. Is her music jazz or is it not? I did not think so, but I am far from being an authority on the subject, just that it didn’t “sound” like jazz. What I did discover though is a whole world I was not really aware of; a world that has its own language, reference points and distinctions… which cannot be categorized easily in a box. I found her amazingly refreshing, straightforward, proud about what she does and disarmingly honest. She is clearly passionate about “techno” music and she is not afraid to admit that she is constantly evolving and growing. I particularly want to make a comment about the discussion we had concerning her cover song of a Leonard Cohen classic. I want to tell you Mistress Barbara that I LOVE the fact you did a completely different version of his song because I personally DO NOT LIKE LEONARD COHEN’s singing, and therefore have not really listened to some of the work he recorded. I do appreciate his poetry, but not his voice and because of that I’m missing out. So Mistress Barbara’s version is interesting to me BECAUSE it’s different. You may have lost some fans throughout your evolution, but you’ve gained a new one in me. Thank you for a wonderfully entertaining & insightful conversation.

  238. Let's dance June 29, 2010 11:30 am

    Nous avons rencontré hier soir Coral Egan, dont j’avais auparavant pu apprécier la belle voix sensuelle. En voyant arriver cette jeune femme blonde aux yeux clairs je me suis un moment demandée d’où provenaient ces tonalités (dans au moins une des chansons que nous avions entendues dans le cadre de nos rencontres préparatoires) qui me l’avaient faite imaginer plus noire que blanche? En cause, une technique vocale qu’elle a bien assimilée mais aussi, nous a-t-elle expliqué, un héritage d’une grande richesse et ouverture lui venant de sa mère. Une grande dame d’une certaine fragilité cependant. Car la fille semble en effet toujours frappée par le fait que cette dernière, sujette à de fréquents rhumes ou autres problèmes s’attaquant à ses cordes vocales, se soit en permanence questionnée sur ses capacités à se produire en public.
    La fille a des prédispositions. La voie de la musique s’annonce à elle, en fin de compte, comme une évidence. Elle devient musicienne elle aussi. Elle joue avec les styles. Elle joue avec sa voix.

    On ne la reconnait pas, cependant, d’une chanson à l’autre.

    Je me suis réveillée ce matin, intriguée, avec à l’esprit ce questionnement: “authenticité…?”. Et celui-ci encore: “compensation…? ” Mais il est possible que mon esprit vagabonde un peu trop… et d’ailleurs, comme l’a dit avec raison Ms Evan, les interprétations appartiennent surtout à ceux et celles qui les donnent. Reste que…

  239. firebird June 29, 2010 11:39 pm

    I enjoyed the dialogic session with Ms. Coral Egan. I was struck by how unassuming she was, and by my sense of her humanity. Except for one particular piece I loved the deep sensuousness of her voice and again, would have expected a different person to that voice – someone with an older, darker, heavier feel to their personality.

    I found it fascinating that her mother put up picture in her room from when she was an infant – pictures representing all the races, different colours of the human universe. And that she exposed Coral (Coral, I heard you make the point that your name is Coral – so I’m taking the chance & calling you Coral rather than Ms. Egan) to a huge range of all sorts of music, to world music, from the earliest age. That has really caught my imagination. Both Misstress Barbara and Coral discussed the limitations imposed on them by fans’ tastes, technological limitations, the current style of singing that is accepted (not diva style, but rather using a softer, breathier voice), so that they both, in their different ways, felt hemmed in by all these extrinsic constraints. This is an eye-opener for me and I could never return to the naive impression I had about the total freedom to create and perform as one is drawn to. I wonder if this happens particularly with solo singers rather than with instrumentalists. Perhaps with the solo singer there is a sense of being sung to intimately? as a kind of private direct communication? And one counts on the same music in order to continue to feel the same nourishment. I don’t imagine the same direct intimacy with instrumentalists, perhaps the instruments mediate that sense of direct communication. But they seem less hampered by what their audience expects or will tolerate.

    I was very intrigued by the other dream Coral has, an athletic one, that she does engage in as well. So much for stereotyping and putting people in boxes – I felt pleased to hear that there was this whole seemingly contrasted part of her, and that she was living it out.

    Thank you Coral, for opening up my window to appreciating music that goes beyond my limited tastes. Your voice is truly gorgeous.

  240. Let's dance June 30, 2010 11:47 am

    Thank you for joining us yesterday evening, Ingrid and Christine
    (Jensen). You are a source of inspiration and great Ladies.
    Please come again next year,
    Let’s dance

  241. firebird July 1, 2010 12:17 am

    Thanks for coming to speak with us Christine and Ingrid Jensen. I’m always surprised when I see big talent in humble, down-to-earth personalities. I wanted to ask about the journey – difficult – I’m sure – of you going into an area that’be been dominated by men – your instrument choice as well. You’re breaking new ground. I was touched by your descripion of the role your mother’s music had in “surviving” You helped open up one little window, to a world of music which I despaired of ever findhip fascinial

  242. firebird July 1, 2010 12:30 am

    sorry – typos in last 2 words “findhip fascinial”

    I meant “finding enjoyable.

  243. firebird July 1, 2010 11:03 am

    just thinking of our inner strings – and some that we keep well under control – so that they will NOT vibrate – and then there comes an unexpected, maybe unwelcome music that has more power (no matter how one judges that music) than one’s will – and sets those damned strings vibrating!

  244. baffled king July 2, 2010 3:13 pm

    Adventures in babysitting, adventures in jazzing, adventures in dialog, rich adventures.

    I need to listen to all the bands in my head, give them all a voice, mnemonics for experiences, meandering and noodling through thoughts, our own sense of time, the pleasure of the walk.

    We’re survivors, of something, I’m not sure which.

    Ring shouts and field hollers and call-and-response, dialogs reflecting the roots of the music; our concrete jungle of Montréal pulling us through the jazz’s transitionary post flood years; our collective soul challenging its present purpose. Somehow they have to get paid while remaining true to their belly buttons; a fine balance of tradition and evolution, prisoners of expectations and solitudes.

    Being ‘improvised’ is perhaps too general a description for a music genre. It does have a typical sound, there are rigid boundaries and standard language, and there are orthodox instruments. The difference for me is ownership, an ownership not possible with classical music, a creation of space, a freedom to explore another’s structure and to still reflect the melody of your spirit, your imperfections and vulnerabilities, all while trying to get out of the way.

    As our creativity and output is a reflection of our memories and experiences, making sense or breathing this music seems inseparable from our history with the sounds. Faces on the ceiling, exotic sounds on the cassette, foreign and exquisite words on a page, and colourful images: priceless exposure needed to round and to grow and appreciate and gain perspective. For me to simply ‘not like’ something is useless.

    Everybody brings their own unique experiences to the sessions, some jazz filled, some bee-filled, some environ-filled, some engine-filled, some language filled, some archi-filled, all compiling into a unity; our own culture of ‘survivors’, with albert as DJ. Wonderful!

  245. firebird July 3, 2010 9:19 am

    After having spent time listening to tracks in François Bourassa’s album “Rasstones”, and writing in response to them, I was very struck once again, in meeting François Bourassa, by how such big talent can come with such a down-to-earth and humble personality. What struck me was what M. Bourassa said about the intellectual and emotional side of music. Although his intellect is very much engaged in the composition of music, what he wants is for the first response of the listeners to be an emotional response, rather than the intellectual one. As someone often mystified by jazz, I enjoyed the opportunity to hear M. Bourassa discuss the different elements that make up the character of jazz, for instance, the way modulations of keys can break a strong mood, leaving one reluctant to be taken out of the mood, but which bring something as well. The very thing that makes jazz so difficult for me – is what he expressed as the desire of jazz musicians to free the music from tonality, to aim for a feeling of freedom and chaos within a structure. I felt he was empathically attuned to the responses of his listeners, for instance, understanding that the lack of tonality could lead listeners to feel a lack of a certain security that tonality provides. Actually, as someone who is beginning to approach jazz, wanting to learn about it, M. Bourassa’s engaging in the discussion of the basics of jazz opened up the field for me even further. He talked about the constants of jazz: improvising on old forms & structures & melodies and putting something of oneself into it, so that it’s totally new, finding one’s own voice, the desire to keep pushing the limits, doing new things, leaving one’s comfort zone, the sense of the volatile, or unstable, of the unknowable, unpredictable. Thank you François Bourassa for your music, and for giving us such an enjoyable and enlightening experience in coming to talk with us.

  246. firebird July 3, 2010 9:41 am

    Regarding last night’s session: I found it hard to believe that the vastly different compositions – the lyrical pieces in minor key with violin & cello and the jazzy wildly ecstatic huge worlds of sound could be composed by the same person – Matt Herskowitz, whose music I had never heard before. It didn’t hit me right away, but later on, I thought it quite a coincidence that the first lyrical piece for strings we had heard that evoked too strongly for my comfort, feelings of loss and mourning, (the 2nd lyrical piece for strings we heard last night was not going to get me this time, I had been forewarned and kept my distance!!)was from an album called Jerusalem Trilogy. It struck me on the way home, that Jerusalem had been my home for 6 out of the 7 years I lived in Israel, and that I was deeply in love with that city, never imagining that I would live anywhere else for the rest of my life, but leaving because of certain situations, and now feeling unable to return because of the politics. Yet somewhere underneath my anger, there is the memory of those innocent days when I was unaware of how dark was the dark side, and I had felt that I had finally found home, in the deepest sense, and the years there were the happiest of my life.

  247. firebird July 4, 2010 8:56 pm

    My only regret about the Saturday dialogue session with Matt Herskowitz, Lara St. John and Matt Fieldes was not hearing more playing. I was mesmerized by the playing of Matt Herskowitz and Lara St. John (Matt Fieldes did not play). The discussion this time tended to be more technical, in part perhaps because the piano and violin were there and could illustrate points made. A fair amount of the discussion was over my head, but it was extraordinary to hear the playing live. There was a wonderful warm atmosphere, with much lively humour, as the seminar participants’ responses were read out. I got the CD’s – for a friend and for myself, and am a little resistant to hearing them quite yet – as they evoked a powerful response in me, (as I think they did in most of us) and I’d like a bit of a breather first. But once I get a bit of courage, I’ll listen again – it’s powerful music, incredible playing, and how on earth was I so unaware of all this?

  248. firebird July 4, 2010 9:09 pm

    The Adventures in Jazz series is drawing to a close, Part of me is relieved as the whole thing has been rather intense, not just in terms of time and energy, but emotionally as well, drawing much out of us. And part of me will miss it a great deal. It has opened up a whole world for me. I live in a larger universe for having done this seminar. I did not anticipate receiving this much, and my words are inadequate to express it. Never having liked most jazz I had heard before, it has opened up a treasure chest and a source of pleasure I would not have imagined for myself. I was also astonished at the encounters with the artists, that people of such talent would come to the dialogue sessions, and that they would be so down-to-earth and unassuming, besides.

    Thank you Prof. Cornett for an experience that is so unique and precious!

  249. baffled king July 5, 2010 3:54 pm

    (Thinking about Francois Bourassa, The Matt Herskowitz Trio and some ‘survivor’ words)

    Resonance in the abdominal organs of the body, twitching forearm muscles and feet music

    There are layers and repeated listening nuances, a honeycomb lattice of moods, sensual and seemingly unrestrained; an organised chaos, an arc of sound.

    Tyrants of our own limitations, there are perceptions of creed and colour which come before shades of grey. Dig deep in the ocean to find the reflected stars, dialog with the people in the bustling market place and parlay with rhythms against the grain. Try to avoid the cerebral thickness of tumbling watermelons: No ‘brain-trip’ necessary.

    There’s instability and volatility, play and improv, impressions and atmosphere, breaks from the norm, and efforts to liberate the music with illusions of freedom. We leave home and we return, an instinctive galumph of a voyage, our collective appreciations all tuned to an original scale.

    It is sometimes a mathematical type language, manipulative and robotically reinforced, a pigeon communication of boundaries and limits pulling the same heart strings; but, when the octopods hit the down beat to paint the tapestry of time signatures, a musical ecumenism emerges with a divine symmetry.

    The lyrics are inconsequential but it’s a good tune. May I take your hand for the last Waltz?

  250. kid Billie Ray King July 6, 2010 5:16 pm

    As we are slowly winding down to our very last session of Adventures in Jazzing on July 9th, I’m having difficulty finding the words to describe the exceptional value of the type of education provided by Dr. Norman Cornet. Dr. Cornett’s dialogic sessions have been an eye-opener for me each time (three different series so far), whatever the topic being discussed.

    So far, after listening to their music every day over the past 3 weeks, we’ve had the honour and privilege of meeting and dialoguing with such artists as Mistress Barbara, the very accomplished musical sensations Ingrid and Christine Jensen, the lovely and talented Coral Egan, Pianiste Hors Pair – François Bourassa, the intense and creative pianist/composer Matt Herskiwitz … I am simply awestruck and blown away, not by their fame and celebrity status, but by their accessibility, their willingness to take the time to come and talk to a small group of people and dialogue about what we’ve heard and felt. I travelled many places and very much enjoyed learning about their beginnings, their growth as musicians, their views and especially their love and passion for their craft.

    I have been listening to Christine Jensen’s and Ingrid Jensen’s CDs for the past two weeks and they are simply fabulous. Everyone needs to run out to buy the new Matt Herskowitz CD – Jerusalem Trilogy) and Coral Egan’s lovely voice is now also part of my iPod Library. I know that more will be added in the next little while.

    It is quite an extraordinary thing to listen to music with the senses – music that I have not really been familiar with and discover such an incredible wealth of talent, right here in this wonderful city! I think I always liked Jazz and Blues, however Dr. Cornett’s masterful teaching methods have allowed me and my classmates to explore and get a taste of different styles, different sounds, a variety of musical instruments and arrangements that have taken me on a journey filled with unexpected results.

    These sessions have not only allowed me to further develop my appreciation of music, but it has also expanded my mind in such as way that how I listen to music is now changed forever. I am no longer listening from the perspective of whether “I like it” or “I don’t like it”, but rather from what I actually hear, what I personally experience and where it takes me. I’ve also enjoyed dialoguing with my fellow participants and learn from their knowledge and experiences and different fields and backgrounds.

    There are still 3 more evenings left and I am very much looking forward to this evening’s session with Ms. Dawn Tyler Watson… I think it will be a SMOKIN’ GOOD TIME!

  251. Let's dance July 8, 2010 11:12 am

    Dignity is the word that comes to my mind when I think of Ranee Lee’s attendance to our Survivor’s meeting last evening. I also felt like a kid while listening to her, wishing I could join her many children’s gatherings. Bless you for your generosity, Ranee.

  252. Let's dance July 8, 2010 12:02 pm

    C’est François Bourassa qui, le premier, m’a fait comprendre que le jazz ça s’apprivoisait, tout comme l’a fait le renard avec le Petit Prince de Saint Éxupéry: l’amitié aussi, ça se gagne, un petit peu à chaque jour. D’abord on trouve étrange ou on n’aime pas. Puis un jour, ça y est, le plaisir est de la partie. Rasstones n’est donc que le premier de la longue série de CDs de lui que j’écouterai dès à présent. Autre belle rencontre à Adventures in jazzing avec le Dr Cornett, où l’on quitte toujours sous le charme.

  253. baffled king July 8, 2010 4:09 pm

    (thinking about the sessions with Dawn Tyler Watson and Ranee Lee)

    A rhythm of life, a rhythm of blood; is it me who is moving or the music?

    All the same, all different; getting up is important.
    to count without counting, to communicate without talking
    Speakeasies and glossologies
    I’m on both sides now, striving for unity.

    Begging for the end of Summertime to put on my
    Jazz coat, blues coat or refusers to wear a coat and
    flow up river from the 3rd stream and listen deeply, or at least practice.
    It’s no devils music.

    Match creativity with creativity,
    not missing an opportunity
    to mirror the discourse of angels,
    vowels and all.

  254. kid Billie Ray King July 8, 2010 4:54 pm

    I didn’t quite know what to expect last evening. We had learned that our illustrious guest was going to be Ranee Lee, known as the Queen of Jazz in Montreal! Of all the guests we’ve had I believed her to be the most famous, therefore expected a diva…Ms. Lee displays not an ounce of “divadom, and is truly a Grande Dame and a Great Human Spirit. Not only is her voice a divine instrument, but I discovered that she is also a performer, a dancer, a writer, an illustrator, a humanitarian, and much much more. What a legacy, what a gift for Montreal, for Quebec and for our country. I will probably say more about how I experienced her music later…. Bye for now.

  255. baffled king July 9, 2010 4:46 pm

    Regular bit

    What would we get out of this course if we were established competent musicians? What would they get out of hearing/meeting masters of another style/art form? What would a great artist get out of a great musician that a layperson wouldn’t?

    Not regular bit

    Dear Technique, I write to you out of necessity.
    I love to hear your flourishes, old style and mixed frequencies.
    It’s just that I’ve have vivid dreams of the strings conversing,
    And voices added to the choir.
    Your tendency was a distant memory,
    And I was free to tell my story.

  256. firebird July 22, 2010 10:42 pm

    I’m writing at some distance from the dialogic session with Dawn Tyler Watson. I remember walking out of the session as it ended and feeling that I wanted to keep replaying the session in my mind in order to keep the dialogue going, and in order to somehow keep the connection with this artist alive. This is a session I did not want to end. A bit hard to write about, as it was such a moving experience. Such talent together with such a humane spirit. We went far beyond the music in this dialogue, entering into the realm of dark tragic human experiences, the hard social realities, that are so rarely made the stuff of music: depression, suicide, addiction. I found the two songs we had heard exceptionally moving: “Why” and “Shoot the Devil.” I wondered what it must feel like for those going through these experiences to have them mirrored in music this way, how perhaps they might feel the artist reaching out to them, feel understood, less lonely. It meant a great deal to me that an artist with this exceptional talent would care about people going through this, wanting to reach them through her music. Dawn Watson related to us as well that she had volunteered for 6 years with troubled youth. She is deeply engaged as an artist. And I have a great appreciation of her for this. She was deeply honest with us, sharing her doubts, her struggles. This too meant a great deal to me.
    Ms. Watson said that she feels she channels her music, that it’s not her who creates it. I was struck by this attitude, and admire her for it.
    I had found it hard to believe that the same person who wrote the dark songs could write that delightful, funny, swinging piece “You Better Latex Your Love.” It’s on an album called “$10 Dress” and I kept singing it to myself, I loved it. It brought me right out of a blue funk!
    I left hoping I’d see Dawn Watson again some time soon. I felt very connected to her.

  257. Martyn July 27, 2010 5:52 pm

    I attended the “Nostalgies du present” exhibition last Friday at the Circa Exhibition Centre in the Belgo building, Montreal. It was a crepuscule evening of performance art amongst which Prof Cornett read the powerful poem Cadillac Moon by Robbert Fortin. In the dialogic tradition of Prof Cornett I reflected on that evening and wrote the following poem.

    Apple slices

    Between crepuscule and twilight
    Between scatterings of words, moments and motor actions that torment logic
    Ink follows veins to find where the understanding begins
    And differentiates one second from the next: It’s a matter of culture.

    Show me the freshness of the sun
    Show me pin pricks and cherry pips
    Show me mirrors and red carpets and the blood of angels
    Show me the hidden bookshelves: I can be trusted with the forest.

  258. Jocelyn August 23, 2010 5:44 pm

    Jai pas vu le docu mais je comprnds pas le lien entre Dr.Cornett et l ecole d art Creativ Boost. Est ce que Dr. Cornett était impliqué dans le conception du programme d’arts visuels. Je sais que maintenant ils n offrnt pas les cours de dessin ou de peinture mais ils envoient leurs étudiants qui veulent les cours peinture Montreal chez Studio Synesthesie. Est ce qu’il est maintenant consultant pour eux??

  259. firebird August 30, 2010 8:22 am

    Professor Norman Cornett invites you to participate in a four-part ‘dialogic’ series on the work of pioneering feminist and internationally-

    renowned artist JUDY CHICAGO.

    We will explore her previous creations,go on a fieldtrip to her new exhibition[before it opens to the public],

    and ‘dialogue’ in person with JUDY CHICAGO.

    1st part—Saturday,11September2010,12h00-14h00

    2nd part—Monday,13September2010,18h00-20h00

    3rd part—Monday,20September2010,18h00-20h00

    4th part—Thursday,23September2010,18h00-20h00

    Cost:$100[all taxes included];$80[students with valid ID]

    Registration in progress.

    Contact:[514]849-5844 reception@galeriesamuellallouz.com

  260. dreamscape September 12, 2010 3:53 pm

    It was good to be back at Professor Cornett’s seminar series once again, they are so very nourishing. We saw a video of Judy Chicago’s masterpiece “The Dinner Party.” I had read the book many many years ago, but watching the video, seeing the installation and hearing Chicago’s accompanying explanation of her and her team’s process, the impact on me was much deeper and more powerful. I was awed by the conceptual and philosophical aspect of her project, as well as by the sensuous, rich, imaginative beauty of the visual element. All the different layers, the research, the bringing up to the surface of the suppressed narrative of the vital contribution of women in the history of humankind, expressing all this in a brilliant visual form. It was as though I were participating in an archaeological project. Again, I feel that I wish I were able to write poetry to describe the experience as the experience was too complex for me to capture in these words. It had deep resonance for me, as someone coming from a culture where the feminine and women were considered to have so little worth, and who has spent a life-time trying to undo the harmful effects of the internalization of those noxious beliefs. I think this is an almost universal phenomenon, with the only differences being a matter of degree, across cultures. I look very much forward to the next 3 sessions in this series. An aside: I went last night to see a beautiful film, Budrus, produced by a group of women, on the non-violent resistance by a Palestinian village and their ultimate victory in their struggle against the theft of their land and uprooting of their olive trees. Not only were the producers of this film, which has won numerous international awards, women, but the villagers’victory was in significant part due to the active role taken by the women of Budrus. I enjoyed the synchronicity of participating in these two events, highlighting the contribution and suppressed knowledge of the power of women, on the same day.

  261. dreamscape September 17, 2010 10:17 am

    Saw the remarkable video on The Birth Project. The still that introduced the video reminded me of the very long period in history when the great deity was conceived of as female, and not male. That initial image had a sacred tone to it, with the two women helping in the birth, like priestesses attending a sacred rite, forming a triangle, itself a symbol of the feminine and women. It looked as though flowers were being taken from the open womb, which if so, would refer to the concept of the Great Goddess giving birth to all the life on the planet, including the vegetation. The white veils and clothing the three female figures wore is in such stark contrast, in the innocence and purity of this colour, to the association made between women and evil in, for instance, the Genesis story in the Old Testament, an association which is still in evidence even in different segments of technologically advanced nations. The film on the Birth Project itself, forced me to confront personal and difficult material.

  262. kiki September 17, 2010 1:08 pm

    I came late to the 4 part session with Dr Cornett and Judy Chicago – at the beginning of the 2nd session.

    Aside from the Dinner Party, I had not kept up with Judy Chicago’s body of work over the years, so my experience looking at her works was fresh and unmediated. And very focused. Thanks for that are due in no small part to Dr Cornett.

    I felt myself being transported back in time looking at images from the Birth Project. The style and the subject matter evoke a part of feminism, as well as art, that is largely ignored – the birth process. As Dr Cornett astutely stated, the only birth we have been gazing at for millennia is the birth of Christ. And it’s a “virgin” birth, to boot. By pulling the subject matter out of the shadows and confronting it literally head on, I could not escape its primordialism. This is life, at its most visceral, its most raw. Period. The images, as with the Dinner Party are sharply contrasted by their medium – the “feminine” art of needlework. The craftsmanship is superb, but what is equally interesting is Chicago’s ability to bring people together – in this case her artisans, women from all walks of life, who translated her work into thousands of stitches. It was heartening to hear these women speak about the process, how it affected their lives, their marriages, their view of themselves as creative spirits.

    In less than a week, we will view Judy Chicago’s latest exhibition and then meet her. Dr Cornett’s words: Don’t hold back. Don’t be afraid to ask the hard questions. Oh, and by the way, Judy Chicago does her research and is well informed. So I set out to do some research of my own.

    I knew Judy Chicago was a lightening rod for criticism, but I had no idea how much, and how scathing some of the criticism had been. It seems if you are one of her artisans, or supporters, you are viewed by some as being a member of her cult, or a hanger on. Others question her draughtsmanship, say her imagery if out of date, that she is a has-been, or is simply not worth being viewed as a serious artist. Her choice of medium lies in the realm of crafts, and in so doing, separates it from high art. Others criticize her for being too didactic, leaving no space for the viewer to draw their own observations or conclusions. Still others equate her imagery as a stiffly draw line delineating female existence in a masculine-dominated world. The message is a mandate for women to break out, to claim the feminine. And on and on. Courtney Bailey writes about the issue of panic, a postmodern condition which supposedly prohibits one from acquiring real knowledge, being steeped in a state of panic. Whatever position you take, it seems that discussion of the actual work is blurred by the viewer/critics baggage.

    The one thing that Dr Cornett manages to pull out of his participants is the ability to truly see and listen, which I think, in the light of our current subject and her subject matter, is particularly relevant. Whether we’ll all be grouped under the category of Ms Chicago’s “cult” members remains to be seen.

  263. Baruch September 19, 2010 10:20 am

    As part of the “enchanters” seminar with Dr Cornett we were treated to a film about the Dinner Party, a famous Judy Chicago installation. Even though I am old enough to have been an adult when this work of art was travelling to Montreal, and to have heard about it, I did not see it at the time. I was blown away. the craftwomanship, the organic sensuality, the importance of the meaning, everything concurs to make this an amazing artwork. I am now just waiting impatiently for two things. Meeting Judy Chicago in person on thursday, and going to New York next summer to see this fabulous installation at the Brooklyn Museum.
    Thanks

  264. dreamscape September 22, 2010 9:22 pm

    This is the first time I’ve been to the musee des maitres et artisans du Quebec. I find the space, in a former cathedral, well suited for Judy Chicago’s exhibition. It belongs in a sacred space. The first two glass pieces I would have – in fact, did – passed by without paying attention to them initially. I repeatedly have the experience in these seminars of an art work that I would barely glance it, come alive and reveal more and more of itself as I take the time simply to look. I felt a bit uncomfortable, however, with the vulvar flower, as it felt too obvious, explicit, to have a strong sensuous quality, to my taste. I actually preferred the backs of the two square glass pieces, where the 3rd dimension revealed itself, and where I had the impression of intense coloured light shining through. The parts of the exhibition that I found most striking were the 3 fists that brought together pain, suffering and power, strength, resolve. And they were simply beautiful. I feel as though the fists have become part of an inner world whose image I can draw inspiration from when I need. The fist of tears, the snake fist, and the burning fist. So simple, and yet such powerful, striking images. I think they were my favourite, although the Rainbow Shabbat stained glass tryptich was a thing of beauty. I would like to see it during the day when the light shines through it. A vision of a world of peaceful cohabitation – different ethnic groups all seated together, their arms around one another, at the Shabbat dinner table, heads turned towards the woman reciting the blessing over the Shabbat candles. It is a beautiful and sacred image. A vision of something probably impossibly ideal, yet forever worth striving for. I felt angry when I read, above, what Kiki had found in her research – the type of criticisms leveled at Chicago’s work. They felt more to me like a search for just any excuses to attack a body of work that makes people squirm and confront difficult issues, in themselves and in the world around. This is not work to be enjoyed passively. It makes one think, ask oneself hard questions, it confronts. To judge it for not falling into artificially designated categories of art, that anyway are arbitrary and constantly change, feels absurd and somewhat dishonest. Why do they have to be judged by extrinsic values and not in their own right anyway? I admire Chicago enormously. The criticisms just prove to me exactly why her work is so very necessary and vital. Thank you for the eye-opening information about how she’s been received, Kiki. I am excited about meeting and dialoguing with Judy Chicago tomorrow. This is a real treat.

  265. kiki September 22, 2010 9:50 pm

    Anxious. That’s how I feel at this moment. Tomorrow I get too meet Judy Chicago, creator of one of the most seminal pieces in contemporary art history, This Dinner Party. Her current show raises many questions, one of the most prominent is why she uses traditional craft-based media, since it places her on the other side of the “high art” road. I believe I already know the answer to that. The current show is less of one statement, than a number of statements made over the last fifteen or so years. None of them has the shocking, tweaking, unnerving presence that infused her earlier works. One piece actually revisits the Sappho dinner plate from the Dinner Party, this time executed in a thick piece of etched glass. Puzzling. No one can be shocked by this image more than 30 years later, and aside from the change of medium, I don’t see what I can read into this. Another piece of etched glass recalls similar imagery from the same period. The statement etched into the piece’s frame alludes to the artist’s disillusionment of womankind, in contrast to her earlier utopian ideals. There are current glass pieces with elaborate finishes involving different parts of the body, but it is a large stained glass mural from the 90s of a shabbat dinner that seemed to have found its home in this converted church. I found an unexpected tension between the church’s pieta in stained glass, which illuminates the museum’s upper entrance, and this scene from Jewish life, quite interesting. The piece has a utopian quality – people from all races, religions are seated at the table and at either end are a Jewish man and woman in prayer shawls. What also informs this utopian notion is that it is the woman who is at the head of the table.

    The unifying theme in this show is in the medium in which the pieces were executed. There are many ideas floating around this exhibition, which surprises me coming from such a seasoned artist. Or maybe not. I must wait until tomorrow to find out, my list of questions growing!

  266. kiki September 25, 2010 8:43 pm

    Notes from Dr Norman Cornett’s dialogic session with Judy Chicago, September 23, 2010

    One of my first experiences of viewing a major exhibition was the Dinner Party, in Toronto in 1982, and it left a huge impression on me. I remember the total discomfort and unease I and my fellow art students felt as we made our way around the table. I was much younger and not yet fully aware of what an homage to women over the millenia I was facing. That memory, along with the pieces’ sheer beauty and high level of craftsmanship is seared in my mind forever. Twenty eight years later, I felt more ready to meet its historic creator. I had done my research and armed myself with questions.

    Within 10 minutes of hearing Judy Chicago speak, most of the questions on my list had been answered. Some now seemed irrelevant. I sat there struggling to formulate new ones. This was too great a gift to be given to pass up the opportunity.

    What surprised me the most was Chicago’s sense of hope for the world. In spite of being criticized harshly for most of her career (an understatement), in spite of knowing that after 40-odd years that precious little has changed in patriarchal structures, I found a deep love of humanity.

    I thought I would be meeting someone who had developed a strong shield of protective armour, and who had become embittered. I found frustration, but not hatred or bitterness or resignation. Instead of utopian idealism (the world would be better with women in charge) I found grounded reality. And hope. And clarity. The armour is there too. I think that is a piece of equipment that every artist needs when they put their art out in the world.

    “Let me tell you something about criticism.” she said, responding to a question from a young artist who said her own critics were finding her work too pretty. Chicago stated emphatically that you can’t let the criticism or the critics define your work or you lose your own voice.

    Of showing in a smaller venue, an arts and crafts venue versus a contemporary art museum such as the MACM, she said some of the most exciting work happens at the smaller venues. Referring to the MACM, she spoke of hierarchal practices in mainstream museums being still in place leaving little room for ground breaking works. Ironically, her last exhibition in Montreal was in 1982 at the MACM, with the Dinner Party. It still remains the in the top five of the MACM’s most attended and most memorable exhibitions (Chicago in Glass/En verre).

    Chicago is well read and well informed. She cited statistics showing that women artists in museum permanent collections have risen a whopping 2 percent, to just under 3%, in the last 30 years. She also said, not surprisingly, that she felt so-called “women-artists” exhibitions serve only to further marginalize women in present day. The integration, the equality, has not happened.

    In spite of this, her work still emanates hope, because the alternative is not life supporting.

    Thank you, Judy Chicago, for being such a strong voice over so many years, for your fearlessness in the face of constant adversity, and for pursuing your vision. Thank you for having the guts to put yourself out there. It was an honour to meet someone whose contribution to art and feminism will be forever a part of our collective history.

  267. April September 27, 2010 11:18 pm

    I saw Judy Chicago speak last year at the University of Toronto, in collaboration with the Textile Museum of Canada. I saw the dinner party in Brooklyn a year before that. And a year before that, I was learning about her in my Feminism in Art History Courses. So although my awareness of Judy Chicago is somewhat recent, it seems to be a constant. One that is getting deeper, and stronger.
    In Toronto I listened to her discuss the importance of creating imagery that celebrates the beauty of women giving birth. I listened to her tell us how important she thought it is for women to make monumental work. Work that takes up space, is lasting, and has something to say.
    In Montreal, at the Dialogic session, I felt she possessed the same urgency, the same courage and drive. To make meaningful, powerful and engaging work. Work that provokes and that lasts into the passage of time to carry her message of the need for equality, for everyone.
    I really do believe that Judy Chicago did succeed in bringing light into our lives, and into our consciousness. To wake up and realize that things can change, that many of the world’s issues could be solved with a change in perspective.

  268. dreamscape September 28, 2010 12:04 am

    Re dialogic session with Judy Chicago. To be authentic, what I want to write about after the “dialogic” session with Judy Chicago concerns not her art, but rather my experience and reflections about her communication style. I very much regret that I was so taken in by her attacking tone about the question of anonymity. The result was an experience that felt humiliating and exposing. I did not like being addressed in that way in front of 80 people. I had responses to a number of statements she made to me, but I found her tone so attacking, so unopen to dialogue, so down-putting and arrogantly, cockily sure of itself, that I found myself unable to answer her and just kept silent. This had nothing to do with dialogue, was nothing but an opinionated monologue. Dialogue opens to a back-and-forth. This closed it down. It was a one-way harangue. I am sorry I did not protect myself sufficiently, and volunteered that I had written the piece. As someone who has been undergoing constant supervision for her work, I do not need Ms. Chicago to give me lessons about women being unable to take criticism. I take my share and am open to it. This was not criticism, but rather a put-down, which Ms. Chicago evidently takes great delight in doing, as men have done so long to women. For someone as feminist as she is, I was taken by the macho, thrusting, phallic style of her manner of addressing people. No nuances. Black and white. When I am addressed the way I was addressed by her I have no desire to engage. Further, despite what felt like her attempts to disprove that I had read her book because I could not remember the year with any precision, I did indeed read her book – either on the Dinner Party, or Through the Flower, plus read about her Dinner Party – and I didn’t learn much that was new in terms of what she had to say last Thursday. As she herself answered in response to further pieces read out loud – it was the same thing over & over.. There were no new ideas I hadn’t read in her book so long ago. I found her lacking in the spirit of dialogue, unable to be really receptive, and mainly using people’s statements as a board from which to launch into the same old statements. The challenge ahead for me is to not let the experience contaminate the high regard I had for her as an artist and as someone who fights for women’s voices to be heard, collective voices, that is. I learned how vast the gap can be between the development of the personality and the development of one’s art and one’s ideas. I shall be more discriminating from now on, and if I’m challenged to own up to the writing that is meant to be anonymous, I shall first determine the capacity of the dialogue partner for respect and a receptive, truly dialogic spirit. I could not dialogue with Ms. Chicago. There was very little challenging of her amongst 80 people. I wonder why? Did her attacking style contribute to voices of disagreement remaining silent? I certainly kept back all response I had to everything she said to me. This was the most “undialogic” session of any I have attended until now.

  269. River October 2, 2010 8:53 am

    Confrontation (for Dreamscape)

    “Woman has the same wish for self-development as man, the same ideals, yet she is to be imprisoned
    in an empty soul of which the very windows
    are shuttered…”

    Did it seem oblique,
    how the road or river swerved –
    was it merely black & white
    caught up in a dark prayer’s net –
    was it semblance & no love forthcoming?

    The widow spider &
    the warped template: green imagining.
    We look eye to eye, man to woman to
    woman, all shoptalk beyond
    saying.

    Battered soul different from empty soul,
    the way that defines at the very least.
    A talk in tongues & hedged bets
    involved in anthill tallying,
    heart that burns to bury.

    Woman & her daft dart,
    goddess a glow in a darting global.
    The sent message of loin intensity
    talks without making clear – holds
    light in the mote of the frazzled eye.

    Did it seem cranky recollection,
    listening to a season in the life of,
    holding back from judging heartfelt stunts –
    was it dream or opening, stunt or vow
    as the woman stared, the man hid?

  270. Colouring October 3, 2010 1:44 pm

    such a brief encounter..with such a powerful result. entering each sense in a deeper way ears, eyes and mind rejoices..listen, imagine,write and the world is new and fresh as this automn day of the 2nd of Octobre 2010. Only one word to say:
    Thank You Lord Leen!
    Merci Professeur
    one of the brief.. Colouring

  271. fascinated peeker October 9, 2010 3:11 pm

    As someone who is still fairly new to jazz, and still trying to find a foothold in it, or rather, I should say, an earhold, or hearthold, I feel much pleasure in finding jazz music that I enjoy. I loved most of what I heard at yesterday’s concert with Felix Stüssi and his wonderful trio. And it was the only time I have resented wearing a blindfold. Not only was the length of time we were asked to wear it much too long for my physical comfort, but more importantly, I found it hard to bear being stripped of the visual experience of those first 2 pieces I enjoyed. The air felt electric with that music, and it was all happening before my eyes. It would have added to my pleasure and enjoyment of the music enormously, to witness the physical aspect of the making of that music, the looks exchanged between the 3 players, the nonverbal facial communication, witnessing the way their bodies were engaged in the music. To fill the void, I couldn’t help making my own visual pictures, but they were a poor substitute for the real thing. It was one of the few times I have ever felt resentful about an exercise we have been asked to do in these seminars. Last night I felt somewhat like a lab rat in someone’s experiment. I didn’t end up absorbing more of the music – but rather less, because of the physical discomfort and most of all, because of the distracting longing to witness the visual dimension of what was happening. That said, we had our blindfolds off for the rest of the concert. I don’t think I would have agreed to put them on again anyway. I also thought about people who have lost their sight sometime during their lives, and felt how unspeakably painful such a loss must be.
    We were asked to comment about the blindfold experience here, so I will save my thoughts about the music itself, for the dialogue session. I will watch out now for any concerts being given by Felix Stüssi and that wonderful trio.

  272. fascinated peeker October 10, 2010 11:04 pm

    Re what I experienced when I first took off the blindfold: great relief and anticipation of adding the dimension of sight. Asked myself why I closed my eyes at a concert of the Trio Joubran last night, for the pieces I most loved, wanting to just hear, not see – and yet felt disturbed at not being able to see at the concert of Felix Stüssi’s trio. Probably something to do with the music of the ouds being more intimate, and I was closer to the players in the latter case. Also, given that jazz is not an easily accessible musical language for me, watching the musicians play, and interact visually with one another, helped bring the music closer to me. Perhaps watching the musicians make the music through their bodies helps me understand it more, where on purely abstract musical terms, I don’t understand what drives the next notes, and the next, or the way one rhythmic structure gives way to another. Perhaps witnessing the engagement of the body enables one to absorb the music through one’s body – another, additional route. I don’t know. I wonder if people who are very familiar with jazz have the experience of sensing in some cases what will happen next. Unless the music is tonal and very lyrical, it’s always surprise after surprise to me, a mystery.

  273. fascinated peeker October 12, 2010 9:58 pm

    What I remember about sitting in the 1st row of the balcony during the 2nd part of the concert: The closeness to the musicians, and the ability to have a good view of their playing added much to my enjoyment and excitement. Again, it opened up an additional channel for listening to the music. Sound & movement of the bodies amplified each other, and I could receive the music through my body as well. I felt the tension in certain places much more, sitting up close, than I would have felt further back. Sometimes Mr. Stüssi would look at the drum player and smile at him, and once he seemed to gesture as though he were surprised, pleased at what the latter (or was it the contra-bass player) had done? I remember the drummer and pianist having quite a bit of visual communication. I wondered how much of the pieces were improvised. I also wondered at the tension I felt every time one of the 3 musicians had a solo piece. The tension was relieved only when the other 2 musicians joined back in. Perhaps the tension was due to the anticipation of their coming in rather than the music itself? I don’t know.

    In terms of the experience of being so close and being able to see clearly, I feel my appreciation of the music is greatly enhanced the more channels are open to receive it. I still often felt frustrated as I realized that I could not feel the impulse that led the music to go in one direction or another, as I would more easily in classical music (that’s still tonal).

  274. colouring October 14, 2010 8:16 pm

    difference between recorded music and live concert with Mr Stussi?..it feels just so alive and vibrant with energy when watching the musician play and move.It takes all the senses, as on the recorded auditory experience it is done by my imagination..the recognition of the piano and the drum…the touch and the face and expression of the artist!I loved the concert, I wish it will have last longer..Thank you Mr Leen

  275. meso October 15, 2010 3:34 pm

    khronos

    What’s enlightenment for tired eyes with holy habits?

    Time and tides wait for no evolutional tweak or translation
    That could run words against icons and endure
    Nature’s sacralised scales and relativistic effects

    Introducing: local heroes and false idols
    Who control, using nostalgia tools for antiquated minds,
    Those who are sensitive to the minor key

    What’s commodity to an exotic relative
    Who’s been confused in histories of drums and reform
    And blacks and natives and indulgences and Sheets of war?

    Obscuring tax and tolerance and the correct longitude
    By smoke and steam and fine tuning and goldilocks and solid water and junk motivations
    And feigning peace in botanical bays and importing identities of Assam and cane

    Styles trap the voice of objects
    Without reflections to find magic in the real

  276. Nigeb October 16, 2010 9:53 am

    1]what do you remember about being blindfolded during the concert?
    2]what did you experience while blindfolded ?

    To be blindfold was very relaxing and a sharp occasion to stay close to myself, more meditative, like preparing the space for the concert. I could still hear the rumor of the crowd but it was must likely as a dream allowing to deepen my own experience of being the witness of all this.

    1]what you remember about first taking off your blindfold off at the concert?
    2]what did you experience when you first removed the blindfold?

    When removed, I was happy to rediscover the full spectrum of perceptions. I was relax and in peace and very present to the sounds surrounding me. I focus immediately on the trio on stage and was very interested by what was going on. The crowd was not my man concern. All my attention was on the stage ears eyes and heart. I felt there, present and aware.

    1]what you remember about sitting right above the jazz trio in the corner of the concert hall?
    2]what did you experience up there?

    Looking above the stage was like to be in the middle of a very busy kitchen where all where occupied preparing the right thing for the pleasure my listening. I was more intimately into the process of finding and discovering what’s fit to what just happened and what fit to the next. I could see the hesitation of the hands, searching to what to do to achieve something and what my heart seems also waiting for. I was delighted!

    1]what you remember about sitting in the first row of the balcony [the Briefs went there for the last songs of the concert].
    2]what did you experience in the first row of the balcony?

    Sitting in the first row of the balcony gives me a more general aspect and vision of the concert. I had appreciated to be close to the musicians before and maybe that position as reinforced my feeling to be part of. Sitting in the first row of the balcony was more and overall sensation in which the concert. Perceptions where filling the whole room including the crowd. I was then in the complete listening of the concert. Appreciating all the play and inventions occurring as pure moment of joy and amusement. An inner smile fulfills my heart and my mind. I was enjoying the show with great delight as if I was part of it. And I was!

    Nigeb

  277. fascinated peeker October 17, 2010 7:40 pm

    Not easy to summarize the dialogic session with Felix Stüssi. I left feeling high, really nourished. We went almost an hour over the scheduled time, and I felt as though people were reluctant to have the session end. There’s so much to say, I can only relate a small part of my experience. First of all, I found Mr. Stüssi a very warm, down-to-earth, related man, with a generous spirit that was very receptive to what the participants had to say. If he disagreed, he did so in a most respectful way that encouraged further dialogue. It is not a given for musicians to be able to talk so clearly about their creative process, and Mr. Stüssi was able to discuss it in a way that helped me broaden & deepen my understanding. His life experience, for someone so young, is very impressive: goatherder in the Alps, sailor, journalist, background as historian, ethnomusicologist working with indigenous people in a small village in Alaska (there were other countries and groups I believe he did field work in, but I don’t remember the names), his extensive travels around the world, the experience he related of doing a spontaneous jam session in China with traditional mandolin players, and more stories. All this richness that must in some way be informing his music. I wanted to hear so much more about him, and asked him if he had thought of writing a book – he said “yes, but only when I’m old.” So unfortunately, given the age difference, I’m unlikely to be around to read it. He said he composed music to tell a story. When I got home and listened to the CD Baiji, I thought – yes, I can feel these as musical stories. It opened up another way of listening to jazz (to which I still feel new, though not as new as before this summer’s Adventures in Jazzing series). So far, in the various pieces I’ve heard of Felix Stüssi’s, and in the concert, I’ve heard nothing that felt like purely cerebral musical experiments. And so I find his music more accessible, despite being complex, than much jazz I hear. I feel as though there’s something that gives me a sense of cohesiveness, frame – Leen said it’s the swing that Mr. Stüssi always maintains. I think it’s also that I sense his music has much feeling in it. I also got a lesson in how focusing on a narrow goal that narrow perception very significantly. I was surprised to hear a response I had written – I think it might have been to “Take Five,” in which I said I was confused and felt nothing I could grasp or hold onto. At that first hearing, I had been so intent on trying to identify the instruments, and frustrated that I could not. When the piece was played again and my response read, I found it hard to believe that I could have had such an initial reaction, and I had a completely different experience of the piece. It was a lesson in how narrow the gates of perception become when I focus on a particular goal in my listening. Danke viel Mal Herr Stüssi, und bitte sehr bald zurück bei Uns kommen (please excuse any mistakes!)

  278. Félix Stüssi October 29, 2010 1:48 am

    Hello.

    In the Wee Small Hours of the Morning (it is close to 2 a.m.), after yet another gig. I won’t have the energy to write something long and elaborate, but I would like to thank you all for having stopped and listened to our music. If I say «our», I do deliberately so, and I am including you as listeners. You’re probably not aware of how important you are for us musicians! By exposing yourself to these musical stories, you’ve become yourself part of this creative exchange, and I am afraid to say, you’re stuck with it now, there is no easy way of that, we’ve Put a Spell on You … :-)

    I was very honoured to have been invited to the dialogue session and I was impressed to see with what a high degree of openness and curiosity you all approached these strange sounds.

    Fun is what music should be about, and a lot fun it was to discuss this all with this beautiful group of people you are.

    Musically your. félix

  279. Tangent October 30, 2010 4:51 pm

    Sixes & tourniquet Sevens

    “Amazing bodies congregate:
    daredevils emancipating future
    glory, hearts intensely juggling
    Kamikaze leanings, miraculous
    notions of perfection, quasi-
    religious superstitions towards
    ultimate velocity, weathered
    x-rays yielding zen.”
    Priscila Uppal

    I came to the edge of a showboat font,
    thought of beleaguered sixes & sevens,
    died out to join a crescent moon paling,
    re-invoked an idea of a darkness in which
    to take ‘hallowed’ root.

    All those amazing parts in congregation:
    I came to remembering a land I’ve never landed in,
    threw out the fragile flowers wilted as bleak house veracity,
    turned to tell you it was all right, was
    what had to happen keeping love
    present in a life.

    All that variable past tense
    & still you come up bonding…

    I came, & you came too
    the baggage like a dead pleasure
    reiterating the need to believe
    in something – anything –
    though not so desperately
    as to lead you fretting
    away from what can be known.

    Sixes & especially warfare sevens –
    this was asking after the planted questions such as
    should everybody marry – are there halos
    that can be seen – why does poetry commit murder –
    is zen a kind of social network – after all the questions,
    is simply humming a viable response?

  280. Penned In October 31, 2010 2:46 pm

    Glad to be back in seminar series & have Priscila Uppal back again. Theme for me this round is “unpenning” my thinking, and poem we worked with quite connected with that, for me. The play of “4″ – reinforced a sense of poetry being also about play – and having fun with words – unseating an approach that expects deep meaning that needs to be deciphered – chipping away at that – once again. Coaxing some more plasticity out of that penned in way of thinking and approaching works of art.

    Got annoyed, though, at being asked to repeat too many times the total recall exercise – introducing a note of drudgery into it all – but then my interest piqued again when I realized what a difference readings can make – where space is created around words that ran together previously, thus allowing words to be separate nuclei for their own associations -

  281. jigsaw November 2, 2010 2:48 pm

    Some responses: Poetic Prose and a new jigsaw.

    1) quasi modo geniti infantes

    Amazing bodies congregate in my mind; portly silhouettes with canes and top hats, a Victorian puppet show. Daredevils and circus performers, human cannonballs and human canons with the balls to restrain the emancipation; against what tide do you prevent glory? Lean into juggling kamikazes, whose balance and magnetic sensibility satisfies the aesthetics of perfection. Frames of reference, Quasi-Religious relativism and an unobtainable speed of light: Let us meditate

    2) Quasi-perfect bodies yield the miraculous

    The future congregates
    With ultimate notions of glory
    Where hearts juggle superstitions
    Of weathered daredevils
    And Kamikazes lean
    Towards the velocity of x-rays
    Intense; amazing
    An emancipation of zen from religion

  282. Anait Brutian November 2, 2010 11:49 pm

    The dialogic session with Swiss composer, pianist, ethnomusicologist Félix Stüssi certainly was a one-time opportunity not to be missed. The short biographical note at Mr. Stüssi’s website (http://www.felixstussi.com/BioE.html) provides the following information: “Self-taught on jazz piano, he has later studied with some big names: Irène Schweizer, Markus Bischof, Christoph Baumann, Vince Benedetti, Art Lande, and Fred Hersch.” Whether his lucid summary of “compositional process” – “it all starts with an ‘idea’” – relates to his own experience as a jazz musician, improviser, composer, or to the instruction of his seasoned teachers is beside the point. What is more important is the fact that Mr. Stüssi acknowledges the significance of the “idea” at the initial stages of composition.

    Elaborating that only two per cent of any given work is “new” – “the rest is received material” – Stüssi defines “received material” as something that is part of the composer’s established vocabulary. Far from denoting borrowed or stolen material, “received material” can take the form of accumulated knowledge, “learnt stuff,” to use Stüssi’s term. His analogy comes from language – writing poetry or prose involves the use of words and expressions commonly associated with a given language. Similarly, a musical composition relies on melodic, rhythmic, harmonic, instrumental configurations that comprise the “idea.”

    According to Mr. Stüssi, the “idea,” that can appear as the initial statement of a piece (Félix Stüssi Trio – TVJazz.tv http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0KW5OxLw52o&feature=related) implies its own continuation. Assuming its initial function to be that of a statement, it will instigate a counterstatement or, alternatively, it will set off a repetition (with or without variations). Schoenberg’s “musical idea” – “Every piece of music is the presentation of a musical idea” (Arnold Schoenberg, The Musical Idea and the Logic, Technique, and Art of its Presentation, p.15) – comes to mind.

    In Schoenberg’s description “a work originates in an instant of inspiration” but as long as it lacks a ‘comprehensible message’, an idea,” it is worthless (Schoenberg, p.22). It seems that Stüssi’s explanations of an “idea” stem from the practical needs of composition. Yet, the emphasis on the “idea” implies deeper knowledge of musical composition, namely the knowledge of Form.

    If an “idea” can initiate its own continuation, then it will also dictate the Form of the composition. Schoenberg defines Form as “the organization of intelligible musical ideas,” with the ultimate goal of articulating these in a logical manner: “Form in the arts, and especially in music, aims primarily at comprehensibility. The relaxation which a satisfied listener experiences when he can follow an idea, its development, and the reasons for such development is closely related, psychologically speaking, to a feeling of beauty. Thus, artistic value demands comprehensibility, not only for intellectual, but also for emotional satisfaction” (Schoenberg, p.22).

    Stüssi’s candid evaluation of his own composition seems to aim at similar comprehensibility, intellectual gratification and emotional satisfaction that relates to beauty itself.

    Anait Brutian

  283. Félix Stüssi November 4, 2010 2:08 am

    Hello Anait.

    I can only confirm all you said and I agree on all the Schönberg-quotes: form is nothing else than a suitable container for a flux of ideas. This is true for poetry, music but also other fields like architecture. However, the will for communication is a prerogative. Deliberate non-communication has not proven to be a viable approach…

    I’ve just come back from a concert at Upstairs. As I was climbing up the hill on my bicycle on Parc Avenue in front of the monument, a car full of teenagers pulled over. They opened the window and cried aggressively : «C’est-tu dûre? Chris de cave!»

    This is a very good example of «deliberate non-communication» which could, at best, end in a fist-fight. Our brain works with associations. The more you train them, the more agile you get, but it all starts off with the «idea» that leads to more and more.

    Human beings are born communicators. If you take it away from us we die, at least spiritually. In playing and composing Jazz music I hope to contribute and enhance this global dialogue session at least a little bit….

    Musically yours. félix

  284. Anait Brutian November 5, 2010 2:29 pm

    Hello Félix,
    You have raised a couple of good points: “Human beings are born communicators” and “If you take it away from us, we die, at least spiritually.” These are valid arguments that relate to the fact that humans have lived in communities since the beginning. Whether acknowledged or not, verbal communication has been essential for the survival of the species. Classical Rhetoric has taken verbal communication one step further, developing rules, formulating models and enhancing comprehensible thought.
    In 17th and 18th centuries, new concepts such as “good taste,” “beauty,” “symmetry and proportion” were also added. Edmund Burke’s A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful that first appeared anonymously on April 21, 1757, included an introductory discourse concerning Taste, prefixed to the second edition. Appearing as it did, as a “preface,” the “Essay on Taste” took issue with earlier and contemporary discussions of taste by such luminaries as Abbé du Boss (1719), Hutcheson (1725), Cooper (1755), Hume (1757), Gerard (1759), and the French Encyclopedists Voltaire, D’Alembert and Montesquieu (Burke, xxx).
    Burke maintains that “the logic of Taste” now stands in need of systematization: “for if Taste has no fixed principles, if the imagination is not affected according to some invariable and certain laws, our labour is like to be employed to very little purpose; as it must be judged an useless, if not an absurd undertaking, to lay down rules for caprice, and to set up for a legislator of whims and fancies” (Burke, 12). Burke comes up with a general description that summarizes his own notion of Taste: “I mean, by the word Taste no more than that faculty, or those faculties of the mind which are affected with, or which form a judgment of the works of imagination and the elegant arts” (Burke, 13).
    Similar sentiments can be found in Addison’s Spectator (1712). “There is nothing that makes its Way more directly to the soul than Beauty, which immediately diffuses a secret Satisfaction and Complacency through the Imagination … ” (Carritt, 67). Addison distinguishes between two categories of beauty. The first exists in our “proper Species” and the second can be found in “several Products of Art and Nature” (Carritt, 67). The constituent elements of the second type of beauty are: the “Gaiety or Variety of Colours,” the “Symmetry and Proportion of Parts,” the “Arrangement and Disposition of Bodies” or a “just Mixture and Concurrence of all together …” (Carritt, 67).
    Fifteen years after the publication of Burke’s Enquiry, Johann Georg Sulzer’s Allgemeine Theorie der schönen Künste (General Theory Of The Fine Arts) of 1771-1774 devotes an entire article to Taste defining it thus: “Taste is really nothing other than the capacity to sense beauty just as reason is the capacity to recognize that which is true, perfect and just …” (Sulzer, 48). According to Sulzer “The artist of taste tries to give every object upon which he works an attractive form as well as to make sure that it also engages the imagination. His precedent here is nature, who is never satisfied in only making her work perfect and good, but everywhere strives for beauty of form, pleasingness in colour, or the closest conformity of form with the inner nature of the thing” (Sulzer, 49).
    Sulzer insists that “inner beauty accrues greater force through the beauty of form” that “the artist of taste will always try to attain both as much as possible” and that “good taste demands carful treatment of the plan” (Sulzer, 73). The plan relates to the “disposition” of material “by which each element follows another” (Sulzer, 69).
    As for the disposition itself, Sulzer defines it thus: “One should understand the art of disposition in works of art as the assignment of every element to its proper place. To present an entire work with imagination and in the most advantageous manner following the nature of one’s intention; to make it appear as an inseparable whole without either deficiency or excess; to achieve the very best effect in the placement of every section; to be able to envision the entire work with pleasure yet at the same time distinguish each part (or what is much the same thing, to be able to contemplate each individual section and be led in the most natural manner to an idea of the whole) – all of these are manifestations of good disposition. Without it, no work can be accepted as completely prefect, despite whatever individual elements of beauty it may possess” (Sulzer, 74).
    Sulzer maintains that “every work of taste must arouse a single main idea, no matter how extensive it may be.” The consequence of not following this advice is a work that is not a whole but “a hodge-podge of several works” (Sulzer, 75). Sulzer’s model for a perfect whole is the human body: “The whole that incontestably pleases the imagination the most is the one made up of a few, well-connected section, although these sections may themselves be divided into a number of even smaller parts. A good example of this is the human body; it appears to be the most perfect whole made up of only a few main sections, even though it is actually composed of countless smaller elements” (Sulzer, 75).
    Sulzer’s assessment of a “perfect whole” – “In such a perfect construction one cannot change anything – either by displacing the parts, or by bringing them closer together – without disturbing the appearance of the whole. So it is with every true work of art. One believes it impossible to move a single part; everything appears to be where it must, and no part can be understood except when viewed in the context of the whole” – establishes the criteria that were operational in 17th and 18th centuries. For better or worse, modern notions of aesthetics have changed. Yet, a full appreciation of earlier works requires an elementary knowledge of the views expressed by Burke, du Boss, Hutcheson, Hume, Sulzer and others.
    Anait Brutian

  285. Tangent November 6, 2010 6:18 pm

    Sport (for Pricilla Uppal)

    ‘Absolutely must not be afraid to walk on thin ice,
    or push your weight around.’

    My curler neighbour lives half a block from
    an under-utilized rink – misses no Sunday sessions in season,
    tells me of the renegade knee that has started to object to bending
    low, loves the smell of indoor refrigerated air on match days,
    is sad to think his kids, save one 11 year old,
    detest sweeping.

    On the first floor of this building lives a woman I see running by the river
    day & night, sometimes within the same 12 hours, me walking the path, she
    with a graceful gate, a fast one too, we nod in passing & I’m always trying
    to guess her age – 33? – 42? – a fine physical specimen of a woman but
    clearly not running to get anyone’s approval – this obvious in the way
    she exudes self-possession.

    My husband & the sport he makes of ancient Greek philosophy – ah, Socrates
    who had a crush on warrior Alcibiades, all tough abs, but no crush on
    Plato, definitely not Plato, in spite of his cunning genius – rather the ones
    who had more an idea of philosophy as a means to live a good life from
    physical to intellectual, the body fuelling the mind for
    Socrates & Sophists alike.

    My sport: putting a good word in
    for the elk, the dancer, the nurse, the wet farmland;
    standing in the midst of going nowhere recognizing I’m already (quietly) somewhere;
    enjoying athletic acrobatics, be they imaginative or cognitive or romantic or all strategy;
    singing, simply singing, the next desirous competition bringing blood & hope
    both to the surface…

  286. Nigeb November 8, 2010 4:24 pm

    Commentaire sur la projection récente à l’UQÀM du documentaire d’Alanis Obomsawin : Professeur Norman Cornett…, produit par l’Office national du film du Canada.

    La présentation, le 2 novembre dernier du documentaire : “Professeur Norman Cornett” de la cinéaste Alanis Obomsawin de l’Office National du film du Canada, laisse songeur sur l’état actuel de la libre circulation des opinions autant que de l’information dans un lieu aussi réputé que l’Université McGill. Ce film généreux et courageux à bien des égards, en nous montrant l’excellence d’une pédagogie, celle du Dr. Cornett, aboutit à une interrogation profonde sur les motifs de son licenciement en 2007 de l’Université McGill où il enseignait depuis 15 ans. Ce qui est en cause ici semble dépasser le cadre de la bonne ou de la moins bonne pédagogie. Si on avait jugé la pédagogie du Dr.Cornett mauvaise ou pernicieuse, on l’aurait licencié bien avant. Si les motifs non évoqués de cette suspension demeurent eux-mêmes assez troublants, il demeure que le spectateur attentif pourra se faire pour lui-même une opinion que personne ne pourra lui enlever et c’est là la grande qualité de ce film.

    La manière unique d’enseigner du Dr. Cornett est présentée avec transparence dans ce documentaire d’Alanis Obomsawin et les témoignages des jeunes étudiants et étudiantes de McGill expriment de manière très convaincante l’excellence de l’enseignement reçu par ceux-ci autant que la relation qu’ils surent développer avec eux-mêmes au cours du processus. La pédagogie du Dr. Cornett se résume aisément : amener les jeunes (et moins jeunes), par un processus de libre expression qu’il a nommé « dialogique » à interroger leurs croyances autant que leurs ressentis face aux situations du monde actuel et les partager ensemble. Ce qui au premier coup d’oeil apparaît d’une grande simplicité nécessite, faut-il le préciser, un être d’exception pour en articuler tous les possibles sans tomber dans des prises de positions rigides ou sectaires. Un libre-penseur se garde un doute en réserve, et ceci, quelle que soit la position exprimée. C’est ce doute qui permet de poursuivre la réflexion. Pouvoir étudier ses propres croyances en accédant à ce qui est le plus vrai en soi s’exprime généralement sans contrainte et sans censure. C’est l’objectif de toute réflexion honnête.

    Les résultats sont éloquents et les témoignages abondent pour authentifier autant le plaisir et l’intelligence de la démarche. Cependant, au-delà de cette intention de la cinéaste Alanis Obomsawin de livrer le portrait d’un éducateur hors du commun se dessine en cours de route une interrogation qui suscite notre réflexion : en quoi le licenciement récent (2007) de ce professeur émérite de McGill peut-il être relié à une pédagogie estimée et authentifiée par 15 ans d’enseignement et de nombreux témoignages? À ce jour, trois ans après son licenciement, l’Université McGill refuse toujours d’en dévoiler les motifs. Les tentatives de la cinéaste autant que du Dr. Cornett d’obtenir une réponse à cette question crée devant nous une scène devant laquelle nous devons, à l’instar de la pédagogie “dialogique ” penser par nous-mêmes.

    Si la pédagogie ne peut être mise en jeu, il reste à regarder le contenu des sujets traités par le professeur dans le cadre de son enseignement. Le film nous les rend explicites et c’est toujours avec beaucoup d’ouverture qu’ils sont traités autant par le Dr. Cornett dans sa pédagogie que Mme Obomsawin dans son film. Par exemple, est-ce qu’un débat sur les brevets pharmaceutiques peut trouver bon accueil auprès de l’intelligentsia universitaire de Mc Gill. Peut-être que oui, peut-être que non. Mais interroger ou examiner le sujet peut certainement déranger certaines autorités qui aimeraient mieux qu’on ne bouge pas trop les choses. Pourtant, le but de cette interrogation n’est pas de menacer qui que ce soit, mais d’ouvrir un débat d’idées comme toute bonne université a le devoir de rendre possible. Alors, voici qu’à McGill ce n’est pas possible puisqu’un professeur sincère et honnête voulant susciter l’intérêt et la curiosité de ses étudiants a été licencié sans qu’il soit possible d’en connaître le motif.

    De même, est-ce que parler de sionisme et d’antisionisme, en amenant dans la classe des intervenants importants des communautés juives et en permettant aux étudiants d’exprimer une opinion sincère sur le sujet représente-t-il une menace, toujours pour des pouvoirs bien en place? Il faut croire que oui malgré toute la bienveillance du processus élaboré par le professeur et dont ont témoigné les étudiants au cours des années. D’où cette belle phrase, accrochée au film, et qui révèle bien l’approche du Dr.Cornett autant que de la problématique soulevée ici : « Depuis quand ressent-on l’obligation de répondre correctement au lieu de répondre honnêtement »

    Faire réfléchir dérange encore plus que réfléchir. Une véritable pédagogie ne saurait exclure du revers de la main la possibilité de penser par soi-même. Apprendre est vraiment le déploiement de ce cette capacité et de le faire avec les sujets choisis avec grand art par le professeur Cornett mérite beaucoup plus d’être nourrit et encouragé que simplement mis de côté. Réfléchir avec tout ce que nous sommes devient subversif, car on aimerait bien sûr nous faire réfléchir d’une certaine manière et pas une autre. Les plus grands moments de l’histoire ne furent-ils pas ceux où justement la réflexion put s’exprimer et les idées voyager librement? Quels choix devraient faire une université devant de tels faits? Ou posons la question autrement, quelle sorte de pressions peut-elle bien subir pour prendre une décision aussi sordide pour l’enseignement universitaire que de renvoyer un professeur estimé, un enseignant exemplaire?

    Que dérange-t-il à McGill serait donc une question beaucoup plus appropriée? Donc, que dérange-t-il? Certainement pas l’éducation elle-même, mais peut-être un ensemble d’idées et de positions soutenu par des lobbys très puissants. Qu’une université ne puisse faire face sobrement à de tels pouvoirs serait pathétique, s’il était démontré que de telles influences puissent avoir lieu. Le film “Professeur Norman Cornett” met en lumière avec beaucoup d’humanité comment on parvient à écarter ceux et celles ne correspondant pas à la norme, à la pensée dominante. Une vieille histoire quoi!

    Ce sont là des choses que nous voyons tous les jours, dans le journalisme par exemple. Effectivement, beaucoup d’entre nous prennent conscience qu’avec la convergence actuelle des médias il y a une manière bien précise (bien correcte) de dire les choses et pas une autre. Alors encore une fois, quels sont les véritables enjeux de ce licenciement? Éliminer un pédagogue unique et talentueux, ou éliminer toute réflexion sur des sujets dont on ne veut pas parler? D’où vient cette décision questionne le film? À la lumière des faits relatés nous vient le sentiment qu’elle ne peut venir que des très hautes instances de l’Université et que nous ne pourrions peut-être jamais en connaître la nature. Ce qui laisse, il faut bien le dire, un drôle de goût dans la bouche.

    Cela n’empêchera pas le Dr. Cornett de poursuivre son travail. Tout comme cela n’empêchera pas les individus curieux et honnêtes de se pencher librement (et je dirais : amoureusement) sur les grands sujets de l’heure, de la vie, de la mort. Parfois, nous n’avons qu’une parole à offrir, mais elle vient d’un lieu intérieur d’une telle honnêteté qu’elle se répand dans toutes les consciences sans nécessairement passer par l’Université ni par les médias. C’est un verbe puissant qui traverse toute la création et qui nous atteint tous, sans même que nous en entendions le son.

    Il est légitime de demander un traitement juste à une université, sinon une réponse honnête. Est-ce une attente déraisonnable? Et si tout ce contentieux ne menait à autre résultat que le maintien d’une dignité d’homme face à ce qui est toute sa vie : un amour des êtres et une véritable pédagogie de la connaissance, c’est-à-dire apprendre à penser par soi-même, alors il serait souhaitable et vital de le poursuivre jusqu’à ce qu’il trouve apaisement dans un lieu de soi où tout est parfait.

    Merci à Alanis Obomsawin pour ce beau portrait d’un libre penseur du XXIe siècle et pour sa finesse à nous rendre accessible et intéressant un parcours qui est aussi le nôtre. Merci à Norman Cornett d’être là, telle une balise dans la maïeutique de la pensée véritable.

    Nigeb

  287. Penned In November 8, 2010 6:19 pm

    Poem: “Amazing bodies….” delight to see the playfulness – I realized while walking, when the poem was going through my mind, that each word began with the next letter of the alphabet, from a-z. I found myself able to bring back to memory the whole poem when I realized this. I would be very interested to hear Priscila Uppal talk about the process of writing this little poem, the coming together of the play on the alphabet with the images or concepts of the poem.

  288. Tangent November 9, 2010 10:51 am

    Fireworks

    “…All fireworks are partly human, partly magic.
    Look up: fallen angels toss baskets of confetti
    into our eyes, taunting us to pike, tuck, rotate.
    Splashing us all with wondersky.”
    Pricilla Uppal.

    Just as you came through the prairie door
    your mask slipped. I carried away such
    a naked idea of you! – over the bridge, down to
    the tawny river. Vegetation in the midst of seasonal changes
    can seem such a wise incarnation of coming, going.
    I’ve wanted Fall to follow Spring – yes,
    I’ve needed to be patient.

    The gospels as mouthwash, the old testament scrawling
    the windy weather of harsh hope.
    I’m no Christian, but how so when I’ve felt in calm
    forgiveness the way to be most honest.
    You’re so tremendous in your wanderlust through
    the traipse & trilling of love projecting.
    I keep less dramatic – or mostly – having only loved with
    true grit an impoverished handful of times.

    On the droning television, another show where
    ghosts contact the living, or vice versa.
    I once met an alley cat who knew
    how to talk. The tender, the fasting, the prevalent –
    my world, like your world, bisected by delicacy.
    Then we find ourselves going to war for less than
    a mouthful of curses – everybody does.

    I’ve never believed an angel could save us – that
    felt too easy. On a slow night in November only
    what I can competently embrace – what figures, half cocked,
    like a would be admonishment answering fear succinctly – ah
    is this for real – how we crossbreed absurdity with a realistic
    3 d model – what we go through to believe in ourselves, believe
    in something, anything…

  289. jigsaw November 9, 2010 12:36 pm

    Poem: I’m looking for a man…
    First read-through
    The words contain a certain dominance and potency which could be intimidating. Is it clear what any of us want, of what we need? Is it a cry for help or desperation? I wonder why grounds for a relationship need to be ratified, agreed upon, a treaty which stays fixed in time, with no change in outlook or ideas. I wouldn’t sign up. I think you know when you find someone you get along with.

    Second read-through

    Its comical, it’s like crazy dating ad, and they probably have plenty of cats to keep them company.

    Does the ground work, the sense of structure to a relationship, give us the freedom to explore, perhaps it does? What concessions will she make, is she part of the give and take, or is she just bark and scream.
    What levels of communication, what levels of trust, what levels of honesty, what levels of jealousy will exist. How free is freedom and why numb yourself to the bad things of past.

    Third read-through

    I like the last line, perhaps it’s just a one line poem to me. In fact I want to simplify the whole thing.

    Will I have more stipulations as I get older or can I keep them reduced to core ideas? I don’t want to seem young and naive but I don’t want to bow down to social norms and pressures. Traditionally the next generation’s beliefs challenge the old generations. Do we have to go through a generation to do that, why can’t we keep challenging our own, to avoid credulity, to have some intellectual integrity. What will be my next junk belief, the new belief to motivate me to get me by?
    Is the sense of our own mortality everyone’s final motivator? Everyone’s last reason to get on with things.
    The poem seems to be a microcosm of that. I want to have great sex everywhere, by I realise I’m getting older too and want someone I don’t have to shout at. A balance of youthful optimism and of being “no spring chicken”. Perhaps this is sad; perhaps we should all fear what’s round the corner, just another projection of carpe diem.

    NB I just saw the film “never let me go” so I made connections (possibly obvious) with that. There’s core questions which go to the heart of comprehending the human condition which have strong parallels for me with this poem.

  290. jigsaw November 9, 2010 12:38 pm

    Response to a poem by Priscila Uppal (as was the last post)
    Poem (first few words): Remember early morning
    First read-through
    It’s cute but a bit soppy. “Climbs the hills of life” seems to be a well worn metaphor, aren’t we supposed to be fighting cliché or is it all tied up in the romanticised, hopeful, but naive thoughts about life as young siblings. Maybe stands of solidarity should be simply stated without need for frothing and bubbling language.
    Second read-through
    It seems more like a dance of cliché and freshness, a fine balance between the two. Solidarity is simply stated but love and emotions provide the thread that wraps around the piece and ties it together. The last phrase “awaiting earned glory” is intriguing, perhaps youthful and naive to think that glory is handed out to the deserved. I wonder what the siblings would say 30 years later.
    Third read-through
    I imagine a landscape with many hills of life, all with many paths and trails of which some reach the top. They’re different heights, have different slopes and shear drops. I want them to be infinitely distinguishable to represent the different meanings people attach to life but in my mind they’re just different colours in a yellow submarine type landscape. Maybe the hills are optical illusions, tricks of the left-side of the brain, false perceptions of sense or direction, where you only reach the top to realise you’re at the bottom again, a positively curved landscape with no beginning, middle or end, only the comfort to know we’re all on it, all moving, but all lost.
    Through a genetic lens: What’s nature’s way of keeping sibling solidarity? In a selfish landscape of gene’s, which will be very similar in siblings, what’s the survival mechanism for keeping the genes replicating? Is there an extra chemistry or love stimulated with close family members? Is that a real thing, or is that love related to the habitude generated while growing up.?

  291. jigsaw November 9, 2010 12:38 pm

    Response to a poem by Priscila Uppal
    Poem (first few words): We dreamed of this
    First read-through
    Humanised and historicised landscapes give comfort to solitude. Stories and narratives become, as so often they do, the emergency exit from reality. Finding comfort in nature, humanising patterns of bears and warriors and marvelling at the wonder of the natural world. Humanising so love can flow, humanising so emotions can communicate, humanising to hide the humans limitations.
    In the reflected vain: Dehumanise something and then all manner of cruelty can commence, it easily becomes the excuse, the small excuse we need to do the disgusting.
    Perhaps follows that animism comes out of love. A protectorate against what humans do naturally and instinctively if they don’t love.
    Second read-through
    I wonder if people in the developing world go on weekend camping trips. They can look up at the same things though, assuming no light pollution. They might create a different world in the sky, a different history, a different escape. Escape is a personal responsibility, or stories have been sketched out and we can complete the narrative to provide comfort and shelter. Ownership of maps: I think of the London underground map lithography with its tube stations replaced by scientist and philosophers. In this vein we can project our own story, our own personal folklore, on to the heaven.
    Third read-through
    I want to leave the city and go camping.

  292. Tangent November 9, 2010 3:16 pm

    Bone cage

    “…In the cold, the body gets ideas.”
    Pricilla Uppal

    Where we stand a kind of
    divide in the neighbourhood not
    recognizing us: there’s
    change & stranger hood
    in these chilly streets,
    a kind of worming flaw,
    an announcement for
    those who think life
    can turn out “right”,
    even if only in dreams –
    where we plant
    our staffs of indecision
    while “live” & “negate”
    get on with it – oh where we
    tussle, a maze of marrow
    components, anecdotes
    all sex & ice, phantoms
    full fathom five
    & wrestling –
    where we park doubt,
    then go looking for it,
    the embodied idea
    scratching at the ramshackle doors
    of hope, of suspicion, of looming
    tomorrow in fraternity with
    oblivious – there goes my insatiable
    desire for gentle rain – here comes
    winter worth capital wolf bounty,
    my hand hiding a rusty key gripped
    tight – key to I know not where,
    as alive as any mystery coming
    nearly regrettably clean…

  293. Nigeb November 11, 2010 9:47 am

    Commentaire sur la projection récente à l’UQÀM du documentaire d’Alanis Obomsawin : Professeur Norman Cornett…, produit par l’Office national du film du Canada.

    La présentation, le 2 novembre dernier du documentaire : “Professeur Norman Cornett” de la cinéaste Alanis Obomsawin de l’Office National du film du Canada, laisse songeur sur l’état actuel de la libre circulation des opinions autant que de l’information dans un lieu aussi réputé que l’Université McGill. Ce film généreux et courageux à bien des égards, en nous montrant l’excellence d’une pédagogie, celle du Dr. Cornett, aboutit à une interrogation profonde sur les motifs de son licenciement en 2007 de l’Université McGill où il enseignait depuis 15 ans. Ce qui est en cause ici semble dépasser le cadre de la bonne ou de la moins bonne pédagogie. Si on avait jugé la pédagogie du Dr.Cornett mauvaise ou pernicieuse, on l’aurait licencié bien avant. Si les motifs non évoqués de cette suspension demeurent eux-mêmes assez troublants, il demeure que le spectateur attentif pourra se faire pour lui-même une opinion que personne ne pourra lui enlever et c’est là la grande qualité de ce film.

    La manière unique d’enseigner du Dr. Cornett est présentée avec transparence dans ce documentaire d’Alanis Obomsawin et les témoignages des jeunes étudiants et étudiantes de McGill expriment de manière très convaincante l’excellence de l’enseignement reçu par ceux-ci autant que la relation qu’ils surent développer avec eux-mêmes au cours du processus. La pédagogie du Dr. Cornett se résume aisément : amener les jeunes (et moins jeunes), par un processus de libre expression qu’il a nommé « dialogique » à interroger leurs croyances autant que leurs ressentis face aux situations du monde actuel et les partager ensemble. Ce qui au premier coup d’oeil apparaît d’une grande simplicité nécessite, faut-il le préciser, un être d’exception pour en articuler tous les possibles sans tomber dans des prises de positions rigides ou sectaires. Un libre-penseur se garde un doute en réserve, et ceci, quelle que soit la position exprimée. C’est ce doute qui permet de poursuivre la réflexion. Pouvoir étudier ses propres croyances en accédant à ce qui est le plus vrai en soi s’exprime généralement sans contrainte et sans censure. C’est l’objectif de toute réflexion honnête.

    Les résultats sont éloquents et les témoignages abondent pour authentifier autant le plaisir et l’intelligence de la démarche. Cependant, au-delà de cette intention de la cinéaste Alanis Obomsawin de livrer le portrait d’un éducateur hors du commun se dessine en cours de route une interrogation qui suscite notre réflexion : en quoi le licenciement récent (2007) de ce professeur émérite de McGill peut-il être relié à une pédagogie estimée et authentifiée par 15 ans d’enseignement et de nombreux témoignages? À ce jour, trois ans après son licenciement, l’Université McGill refuse toujours d’en dévoiler les motifs. Les tentatives de la cinéaste autant que du Dr. Cornett d’obtenir une réponse à cette question crée devant nous une scène devant laquelle nous devons, à l’instar de la pédagogie “dialogique ” penser par nous-mêmes.

    Si la pédagogie ne peut être mise en jeu, il reste à regarder le contenu des sujets traités par le professeur dans le cadre de son enseignement. Le film nous les rend explicites et c’est toujours avec beaucoup d’ouverture qu’ils sont traités autant par le Dr. Cornett dans sa pédagogie que Mme Obomsawin dans son film. Par exemple, est-ce qu’un débat sur les brevets pharmaceutiques peut trouver bon accueil auprès de l’intelligentsia universitaire de Mc Gill. Peut-être que oui, peut-être que non. Mais interroger ou examiner le sujet peut certainement déranger certaines autorités qui aimeraient mieux qu’on ne bouge pas trop les choses. Pourtant, le but de cette interrogation n’est pas de menacer qui que ce soit, mais d’ouvrir un débat d’idées comme toute bonne université a le devoir de rendre possible. Alors, voici qu’à McGill ce n’est pas possible puisqu’un professeur sincère et honnête voulant susciter l’intérêt et la curiosité de ses étudiants a été licencié sans qu’il soit possible d’en connaître le motif.

    De même, est-ce que parler de sionisme et d’antisionisme, en amenant dans la classe des intervenants importants des communautés juives et en permettant aux étudiants d’exprimer une opinion sincère sur le sujet représente-t-il une menace, toujours pour des pouvoirs bien en place? Il faut croire que oui malgré toute la bienveillance du processus élaboré par le professeur et dont ont témoigné les étudiants au cours des années. D’où cette belle phrase, accrochée au film, et qui révèle bien l’approche du Dr.Cornett autant que de la problématique soulevée ici : « Depuis quand ressent-on l’obligation de répondre correctement au lieu de répondre honnêtement »

    Faire réfléchir dérange encore plus que réfléchir. Une véritable pédagogie ne saurait exclure du revers de la main la possibilité de penser par soi-même. Apprendre est vraiment le déploiement de ce cette capacité et de le faire avec les sujets choisis avec grand art par le professeur Cornett mérite beaucoup plus d’être nourrit et encouragé que simplement mis de côté. Réfléchir avec tout ce que nous sommes devient subversif, car on aimerait bien sûr nous faire réfléchir d’une certaine manière et pas une autre. Les plus grands moments de l’histoire ne furent-ils pas ceux où justement la réflexion put s’exprimer et les idées voyager librement? Quels choix devraient faire une université devant de tels faits? Ou posons la question autrement, quelle sorte de pressions peut-elle bien subir pour prendre une décision aussi sordide pour l’enseignement universitaire que de renvoyer un professeur estimé, un enseignant exemplaire?

    Que dérange-t-il à McGill serait une question beaucoup plus appropriée? Donc, que dérange-t-il? Certainement pas l’éducation elle-même, mais peut-être un ensemble d’idées et de positions soutenu par des lobbys très puissants. Qu’une université ne puisse faire face sobrement à de tels pouvoirs serait pathétique, s’il était démontré que de telles influences puissent avoir lieu. Le film “Professeur Norman Cornett…” met en lumière avec beaucoup d’humanité la manière peu flatteuse avec laquelle certaines autorités tiennent à distance ceux et celles ne partageant pas leur idéologie. Une vieille histoire quoi!

    Ce sont là des choses que nous voyons tous les jours, dans le journalisme par exemple. Effectivement, beaucoup d’entre nous prennent conscience qu’avec la convergence actuelle des médias il y a une manière bien précise (bien correcte) de dire les choses et pas une autre. Alors encore une fois, quels sont les véritables enjeux de ce licenciement? Éliminer un pédagogue unique et talentueux, ou éliminer toute réflexion sur des sujets dont on ne veut pas parler? D’où vient cette décision questionne le film? À la lumière des faits relatés nous vient le sentiment qu’elle ne peut venir que des très hautes instances de l’Université et que nous ne pourrions peut-être jamais en connaître la nature. Ce qui laisse, il faut bien le dire, un drôle de goût dans la bouche.

    Cela n’empêchera pas le Dr. Cornett de poursuivre son travail. Tout comme cela n’empêchera pas les individus curieux et honnêtes de se pencher librement (et je dirais : amoureusement) sur les grands sujets de l’heure, de la vie, de la mort. Parfois, nous n’avons qu’une parole à offrir, mais elle vient d’un lieu intérieur d’une telle honnêteté qu’elle se répand dans toutes les consciences sans nécessairement passer par l’Université ni par les médias. C’est un verbe puissant qui traverse toute la création et qui nous atteint tous, sans même que nous en entendions le son.

    Il est légitime de demander un traitement juste à une université, sinon une réponse honnête. Est-ce une attente déraisonnable? Et si tout ce contentieux ne menait à autre résultat que le maintien d’une dignité d’homme face à ce qui est toute sa vie : un amour des êtres et une véritable pédagogie de la connaissance, c’est-à-dire apprendre à penser par soi-même, alors il serait souhaitable et vital de le poursuivre jusqu’à ce qu’il trouve apaisement dans un lieu de soi où tout est parfait.

    Merci à Alanis Obomsawin pour ce beau portrait d’un libre penseur du XXIe siècle et pour sa finesse à nous rendre accessible et intéressant un parcours qui est aussi le nôtre. Merci à Norman Cornett d’être là, telle une balise dans la maïeutique de la pensée véritable.

    Nigeb

  294. Penned In November 14, 2010 10:26 am

    The Eyres
    Penned In
    Nov. 13/10
    Winter Sport: Poems – by Priscila Uppal
    1st essay where Priscila Uppal discusses how not only are poetry and other literary forms and sport related, but that each teaches her about the other, her understanding of “sport as a sister art to my work as a creative writer,” felt enlightening, as Uppal goes into details I wouldn’t have imagined, about the relationship between sport and creative writing. But it also felt liberating – in the sense that categories that one would have stereotypically kept not only separate but even opposed, are broken down, their boundaries revealed as false. This inspires me to see where else I create falsely distinct, even opposite categories, whose unraveling of boundaries could liberate creative energy. I am inspired by this plasticity of thinking, of imagining, of dissolving of rigid structures commonly held to be true. So I ask myself: where else? And what will flow freely from this dissolving?
    In a way, once again, with Uppal’s poetry, the old way of approaching poetry as containing difficult to access, deep meaning that one must labour hard to decipher, is challenged (it’s stubborn, that attitude). There is so much fun and humour in many of these poems, so much playfulness. I would have liked to have witnessed the making of these poems. It is clear, and the 1st essay goes into some detail about this, how much discipline and sheer hard work and pain is involved in the making of her poetry, and yet – so much delight, joy in playing with words, making them up even. What came to mind as I read out loud some of the poems was the way a young child learning to talk takes delight in words for themselves, unbounded by rules and regulations makes up vocabulary, plays with words. I feel that kind of delight when I read some of these poems, and then try to imagine how those two – the spirit of fun, humour, playfulness, delight, coexisted with the spirit of sweat and tears in the creation of those poems. Do the light fun ones come more quickly, lightly, effortlessly? What does that mixture of playfulness, delight, acrobatic ecstasy, and the sweat and pain she talks of feel like together in the creative process?
    I like her idea of breaking down the rigid boundaries in education. I think the result would be an enormous release of creativity and expansion.
    I looked up the stories of some of the athletes to whom poems were dedicated. I found them even more moving and beautiful when I knew the background, for example “Flag Bearer,” “Long Distance” and “Ice Opera.” I have never been much interested in the Olympics, rarely watched it, but these poems have revealed for me the heart, soul and spirit in it that I had never before been exposed to. “My Father as Olympian” I found moving beyond words. There is much love and heart in these poems, and they celebrate and inspire a heroic spirit.
    I feel silly now about my response, that I wrote during the seminar, to the poem “Cross Country.” Having no other context, and neatly dismissing the details (mountains and snow coalesce around you, tracks leaping up, the spring is on, the lips of your boots) that didn’t fit – I thought it was about the immortality of the soul!!!! The image of that collapsible form brought immediately to mind the dream I had heard of a young woman dying of cancer, and that association provided the context in which I understood (and dismissed what I did not understand!) the poem. Now I’m thinking: even without knowing the context – it seems to me it would have been so much more obvious to see it as a poem about sport – the sun, the boots, the moving, the hills, mountains, the snow, the tracks, the sprinting!! That 1st association blocked any input that didn’t fit & would have challenged it.
    The humour and fun in poems like “Swedaly,” “Luge Love Poem” and Canada is the Hockey Ward: Men’s Version and Women’s Version, which had me laughing out loud in delight at Uppal’s clever word games – were a challenge to the ever-stubborn attitude I have to poetry that it’s hard work to read and understand – and is not poetry unless it’s all deep and meaningful mystery. I also liked, and again, that reminds me of the spirit of children whose way of looking at the world hasn’t yet been programmed, the way objects take on life, for example the helmet and skate.

    Ms. Uppal, what I treasure is the open invitation to your readers to engage with your poetry, your desire to have your poetry be accessible, approachable. For someone who’s been scared of poetry as long as I remember, this inspires me to open the door wider to that realm wider still.

  295. jigsaw November 16, 2010 9:57 am

    Last night’s dialogic was very interesting. It was the first time I’ve heard discussions of consciousness, the grand philosophical term, that I could understand. I wanted to find out more though, some of our lines of reasoning such as the separation of the sense of time and the sense of causality I wanted to take further. I’ve got some reading to do.

  296. Tangent November 25, 2010 4:53 pm

    Ambition

    “…From one molecule to the next, keen desire casts us into the present,
    passes us from shadow to shadow, then smashes them more for light.
    We then enter pure presence, which places us in harmony with the world –
    we hear our heart beat, leaves quiver. We no longer hear anything, and the silence that then resonates against the hours leaves us no longer alone but among things touched, inhabited, named one by one.”
    Helene Dorion

    My preference for dark
    leaves me an ambitious
    novice of light.

    Stars & stars & stars that don’t
    keep it to themselves
    sing in the black sky
    riding us into not so subtle
    wavering, waving.

    When the porch light’s turned out
    dark marks of travel
    disappear yet still
    touch & disturb,

    in winter holed up silently
    in broken snow –
    more glimmer, more light…

    *

    My love likes the way in December
    the light through plastic blinds slants
    wordless over our bed
    mid-afternoon without
    agenda.

    Come early evening
    the shadows that have patterned us
    recede into decline
    gentle as blank mortality
    settling itself.

    We pull the duvet over our heads,
    look into the wet of black
    like it’s everything we stubbornly
    elect to recognize, go forward in.

    Ever so inhumanly
    light never loses the advantage –
    hence the way I have to turn away
    if I’m to pay proper homage…

  297. Tangent November 25, 2010 4:55 pm

    The flat luminosity poem

    “- when I saw my father throw himself body and soul into reading his newspaper, I had the impression that the flood of reality stopped and nothing would happen so long as he had not finished reading what had shifted in the world since his reading of the newspaper from the day before. Moreover, reality existed only when “read”…”
    Helene Dorion

    “A matter of aromatic ferment –
    the tapped-in, intrepid stages…”
    Djuana 99

    Under the streetlight,
    implanted in upside-down sky,
    the sad face of a practising lover.
    We go by, knowing intuitively that face
    as the end of the beginning – light in the dark eyes
    almost snuffed out.

    I hand you my hand, palm upturned, empty.
    You remember a complicated season, the one
    that had us offering everything we could think of,
    our eyes breathless with acute watching,
    pool of desire fitfully cloudy,
    practising lovers our heroes.

    The poet I’d love to meet – now dead –
    dead not more than 50 years, dead nevertheless,
    taste of a legacy no one honest can claim to own.
    All that running trial & ordeal: will it ever
    shine upon the poet I’d love to meet? Will it ever
    fathom the world as poetry?

    Our game strategy this day
    on tenterhooks blinking off & on.
    The practising lover shuffles dog-eared
    tarot cards; we sit & let her be Delphic,
    we instruct each other in the art
    of staying engaged…

  298. Tangent November 25, 2010 5:01 pm

    The knowing past is never past poem

    “A book about a book only ever superficially sheds light on it. The author gives no key, possesses no answer, no truth more worthy than another. We cannot stop meaning. It is a bird that flies away as soon as we approach, a fish that escapes when we thought it was hooked. Meaning breaks down and is immediately reconstructed. We cannot bring aboard the boat a past still struggling in the swirl of the present.”
    Helene Dorion

    “The proper response to a poem is another poem.”
    Phyllis Webb

    In order to stay in love with my past
    I need certain pleasant habits.
    My present is where I live
    but my past is how I live
    my present –

    I was walking all the time – that much
    I remember – & the streets wound round
    through a fiddling square city
    talking to me –

    *

    In English, treachery
    breathing Pig Latin. I dreamt
    boy after boy on the dark side streets,
    these were rattled
    symptoms.

    Under a chance lovely willow
    I made love with a stranger who deigned
    to challenge. Under a bridge like a word
    I talked to the pigeons
    mouthing my desire.

    Lovers came & went,
    I landed in love by accident,
    it was the third time,
    I had no ideal
    of lasting.

    *

    The past on its knees refusing to pray –
    this has much to do with how
    I come to frothy prayer,
    like a long term lover
    wrecked with joy,
    my desire to believe
    wholly untenable.

    Today we’ll walk by the river’s edge
    our heads together in the clouds,
    & still we’ll be separate,
    thinking on origins, on fresh impulse –

  299. Tangent November 25, 2010 5:04 pm

    The Accounting

    “Never again will I be their little girl, and yet so I will remain. Never again will we live in this place of profound merging. And yet, at the slightest sign, we dive in again, and rise to the surface, disappointed, and the wait begins anew until one day we accept it will never be fulfilled. So we open again our arms and hearts, with our adult lucidity and our childlike emotions.”
    Helene Dorion

    “Who’s little girl, phantom of the ballet,
    danced away spooked from all those
    slumming hugs?”
    Djuana 99

    My pauper of a father,
    bookkeeper to everyone,
    had a drawer full of tax returns
    he made sure no one saw.
    Mother, after she left him,
    practiced sums with my brother using
    yellow foolscap & bright ink
    all the way to the poorhouse.

    In the closet there was so much “stuff”,
    the kind that implies a lot, signifies nothing
    concrete. Father would call Sundays to see
    where we’d like to go; show up in
    a brown Pontiac with a sac of sandwiches
    we’d eat before we ever
    got to the park.

    Mother acted wounded,
    but really it was Father who lost
    face along with
    the volatile love of his life –
    Mother, rewriting histories, saw
    unevenly to that.

    Somewhere between now & then
    I’ve learned to take the worst things
    seriously yet
    almost easily as if
    what Father never did
    Mother never railed
    on about.

    This morning as the alarm goes off
    what I have to show for a life of tallying
    tires me awake, hits
    the snooze button in a fit
    of borne love overriding
    every blasting equation,
    all the grinning scribble
    bulking up the red column…

  300. Tangent November 25, 2010 5:07 pm

    As in a bite of apple – physical (for Dan Cuddy)

    “We open a path in speech, the words escape, sometimes collapsing on the page, sometimes flying lightly above the world, sometimes to brush against it with the tip of the tongue.”
    Helene Dorion

    Sugar eating the lazy molar,
    a taste of pain & the finger moving round
    softening enamel, sensitive root –
    a short way into a quick
    blasphemy of lost
    protection.

    ‘Amanda & Ray lay one upon the other,
    first joyous, then grieving, then
    angular & sexy like sirloin on
    death row – like a treasure map
    for palpable sinners holding
    fast to wet conclusions.’

    Here we are rolling carrot sticks in
    fantasizing sweet, the look away coveting
    a child who’s never known any better,
    the carrot tasting better, ditto
    child’s mood, her dream in sync
    with lauded health, mild given.

    ‘Sometimes flying scarred above the world,
    another useful word setting off fireworks,
    what describes us physically chipping bloat away,
    looking for a house well settled in a green field,
    an alphabet of remorse planting itself
    in dark, brutal earth…’

  301. Tangent November 25, 2010 7:51 pm

    The blurred doorstep poem

    “I leave you momentarily on the doorstep,
    I must turn on a few lamps,
    go alone to clear up the disorder
    left by the years.”
    Helene Dorian

    Mom, dad, sister, brother –
    emptied psyche, funeral lily,
    moonshine each
    dander midnight:

    do children ‘almost’ know
    about the treachery of naming
    merely to get out of
    a stark hard spot?

    Is the darkness turning up the volume
    of hurt/heart/riot/rage
    on a morning no semblance
    of understanding is at issue –

    is such a darkness actually
    whitewash, & if so just how
    exactly, & if not exactly
    should said darkness be forgiven
    what infirmly comes
    after?

    Mom & dad, rusty turnpike
    on a night in the 1960s
    with preteen & 2 toddlers
    bundled in the backseat
    off to a drive-in movie
    out along a dirt road
    initially merrily.

    The movie is about emphatic love
    symbiotic, chaste, unreal.
    The kids in the car watch carefully,
    the parents sigh improbably,
    a heap of vibrant code melts down
    just next to mixed-up hope
    & shy recognition –

  302. The Idiot November 28, 2010 9:46 am

    Dans le cadre des sessions dialogiques animées par le Dr cornett nous avons rencontré le dimanche 27 novembre Madame Hélène Dorion. La conversation qui a suivi nous a montré certes une grande écrivaine, mais aussi une pensée d’une grande profondeur que ses écrits avaient de toutes façon rendus très manifeste.
    Meri à tous. Ce fut très éclairant, très stimulant, et la conversation restera avec moi pour longtemps.

  303. jigsaw November 29, 2010 12:17 am

    Yesterday we were privileged to meet Helene Dorion, the distinguished Quebec poet and novelist. The discussion was of the highest calibre and I’m not sure we could have asked for more, other than more time.

    Memories are briefly exposed photographs that are linked by a created narrative in the present; it’s unique and won’t be told the same way twice. Being literature there is a certain lyrical or poetic freedom to describe the ‘face’ of the narrative; however, I would love to see it as a piece of visual art.

    The philosophical questions raised are the ideas to battle over a lifetime. I make no conclusion on the philosophy.

    I love her confidence for exploring the road ahead using language. It must be what every writer strives for; to look deep within themselves in order to reach as far as possible in to what surrounds them.

    Could someone enlighten me on Helene’s distinction between poetry and prose? I didn’t quite follow her tree analogy.

  304. Tangent November 29, 2010 11:26 am

    The Masters (for H.D.)

    “I take the seashell in my hand, bring it to my ear. Only the present enters my body. Yet there is an echo, the slow return of words to my mouth.”
    Helene Dorion

    It’’s not what I know but what I don’t know
    keeps me feline, alert –
    not a sound, but a victim of sound
    sends me back to change silence.

    We in our little igloos unattached –
    so much spilling of blank spells.
    Oh the tree, the bird, the green field –
    & now it’s winter, & now we’re wise
    compromised.

    Not a bent note, no cyclical spiral,
    but oh how we want those things too.
    It’s not a game – maybe it’s a game –
    & angel hair coveting souls, the less
    than obvious missed by accident –
    is it now that we say “delete”?

    The masters are good at “affirm/deny,
    pick up wrong pieces, don’t vilify
    more than what’s brutal, lands
    all at your feet destroying” –
    the masters who feel incessantly,
    consult the heart, think, “reap”.

    This morning the gentle strut of the matter
    giving way to a plush sense of acceptance:
    here we touch on recognition gingerly,
    pull on a thread, revive slant mystery,
    here, knotted up by indignant
    & humble both, the first

    memory of putting shell to ear
    in resurgent childhood playing
    havoc with the brain,
    bliss with the radical
    seashore template…

  305. Hélène Bruderlein November 30, 2010 8:36 pm

    J’ai été subjuguée par Hélène Dorion lors de la session du 27 novembre. Quelle clarté, simplicité et luminosité dans ses commentaires sur son oeuvre.
    J’ai apprécié l’explication de son processus de créativité qui émerge de l’inconscient et des sens. C’est aussi ma conviction. Seulement j’admire chez-elle la capacité d’accepter ces “messages” qui ne passent pas par l’intellect. Ce processus n’est pas évident. Seuls de véritables artistes y arrivent. Pour moi, les poètes sont les artiste qui peignent avec des mots.

  306. Carmen Doreal December 3, 2010 12:24 pm

    “…From one molecule to the next, keen desire casts us into the present,
    passes us from shadow to shadow, then smashes them more for light.
    We then enter pure presence, which places us in harmony with the world –
    we hear our heart beat, leaves quiver. We no longer hear anything, and the silence that then resonates against the hours leaves us no longer alone but among things touched, inhabited, named one by one.”
    Helene Dorion
    What a treasure this open invitation to the readers to engage with your poetry, your desire to have your poetry accessible, approachable despite deep philosophical meaning hiding inside.
    I found moving of colors and sounds beyond the words symphony. There is much love and heart in these poems, and they celebrate and inspire an admirable spirit of beauty.
    My life is richer today because of it. Thank both of You Mss Dorion and Dr Norman Cornett for this wonderful regal. I can’t wait for the next time !
    Cette rencontre a été un moment de pur bonheur !!
    Carmen Doreal

  307. giancarlo maiolo December 5, 2010 12:00 pm

    En tant qu’ancien élève du professeur Cornett à l’Université Mcgill, j’étais attristé par le licenciement soudain d’un des meilleurs professeurs dans le seul campus anglophone au Québec. Dr. Cornett n’était pas un professeur conventionnel : il donnait des noms à ses classes (dans l’esprit du film Forest Gump, notre classe s’appelait « Box of Chocolates » et on était tous des gumper forestians), il nous laissait choisir des surnoms fantastiques, il nous accueillait en classe avec de la musique pop, la charge de travail était intense, on rencontrait des artistes, des politiciens, des anciens premier-ministres, des acteurs mais surtout, on rencontrait les idées de nos prochains. C’est parfois surprenant penser que, dans un contexte universitaire, on est souvent sourd aux idées des autres. Cependant, lorsqu’on devient trop confortable avec notre vie où le bruit de chaque jour inonde la simplicité, on oublie facilement d’entendre la voix de nos frères et sœurs. Dr. Cornett créait simplement un espace où la vérité n’était pas censurée ni par les conventions invisibles que nous nous imposons, ni par la peur de penser différemment. Ne pensez pas que cette espace créait un désordre intellectuel où dominaient les folies de jeunes étudiants naïfs sans expérience car, au contraire, Dr. Cornett créa un espace dans lequel on entendait une discussion civilisée et libre. Un espace où le libre-échange d’idées nourrissait la croissance intellectuel des jeunes personnes…n’est ce pas une belle vision d’Alma Mater? J’espère qu’un de ces jour on verra Dr. Cornett accueillir des nouveaux universitaires à Montréal.

  308. Monik Deslauriers December 8, 2010 1:53 pm

    Monik Delauriers Décembre 2010

    Suite au vissionemment du film – hommage au professeur Cornett j’ai été profondément bouleversée. D’abord j’ai compris pourquoi j’ai détesté l’école du primaire au secondaire pour décrocher complètement par la suite. J’étais parfaitement malheureuse. De nature rêveuse et imaginative, le par- coeur seul n’arrivait pas à me stimuler ni à me motiver d’aucune façon. Dans le cadre de l’enseignement traditionnel, la richesse de mon imaginaire ne fut jamais solliciter. La méthode du professeur Cornett est extraordinaire puisqu’elle respecte toutes les facettes de l’être humain: aucune n’est verrouillée. Quel homme remarquable et respectueux des lois fondamentales de la nature humaine. Merci Professeur Cornett d’avoir le courage de vos convictions; vous êtes parfaitement fidèle aux valeurs que vous véhiculé. Un jour McGill’s aura à répondre à vos questions, j’en suis convaincue.

  309. after hand-axe January 11, 2011 11:21 am

    First act of Harps of Gold
    What I remember – 12 hours after reading it
    Newfoundland sealers, or swilers in the text, spend the act clubbing seals and losing their ship. One son refuses to club a seal and his father, I think, hits him and the other brothers have to break it up. One guy falls into the ocean and someone who helps falls in too but manages to save him. The man that helps later dies of exposure. They talk about creation, about the harp of god story, about a monster, about the waxing and waning moon, about previous men who have worked on the ice, about survival. They lose their ship as the day is ending and form and implement their plan of finding it again.
    I don’t remember the names too well, perhaps a Simon, Duff and Jacob. I didn’t read the names as I went through the text, just the names that were part of the speech and sometimes to check if it was a 2 person dialogue or not.
    Essentially they are lost, tired and cold. They have just lost one of their men. It’s going to be a long night.

  310. honeysuckle rose January 11, 2011 3:32 pm

    Ken Stetson
    My very first impressions about Ken Stetson’s chapter 1 of The Harps of God are about the language. Is it because I am a fan of the french series of comic books relating the adventures of an english (or welsh?) sailor called Pemberton? The funniness of the conversations of K Stetson’s characters and the expressive way these people talk reminded me of these readings as for example, the use of “Missus”, a word frequently used by Pemberton and his mates for ladies. For me, a french reader, that was particularly amusing to see us women addressed that way.

    I was also struck by the unusual use of “them” in the conversations, like in “them seals” . The very first time I read such an use was in a publication “Them days”, issued in Labrador and given to me by an old man, Charlie Ikey, I frequently met in Salluit (Nunavik). I still have some of these magazines. Charlie had left Nain (if I remember well) as a young nine year old boy to work as a translator in the ships sailing along the coasts of the Nunavik. He eventually stayed there, married an Inuk lady and had several strikingly beautiful children and grand children still living there. I used to stay at his place whenever I visited the village for my job. He constantly chew tobacco and always cooked me a good caribou stew saying that my husband would be happy to see that I didn’t loose any weight while traveling. “Them image of Charlie Ikey” slipped on my mind just now.

    I also sort of recognized the accent used in The Harps of God. A few years ago I had some work to do on the Lower North Shore of Québec, mostly in Rivière St Paul and Old Fort, not far from Labrador. The people there express themselves in english for they are fishermen originally hired in the Jersey islands. For me their english was different from everything I had ever heard so far. For instance I still remember being addressed to as “M’dear” once I had been accepted. I learned since then that this was the accent of the people from Newfoundland with whom they are in constant contact. The expressions used by Ken S’s remembered me of this part of my life.

    Last but not least, since memory seems to play an important role in this first reading, the cruel life of the characters described in the book brought me back to my long time interest for the portuguese young seamen of the “White fleet” that used to be sent sailing along the coasts of Newfoundland for cod fishing. When I was a teenager in Lisbon, we had at one end of our street an important school for codfish sailors. Until today these men and their destiny have been part of my life. Their fishing conditions were particularly hard as they were left alone on a dory (individual boat ) in the midst of nowhere and only came back when crawling under the weight of the cod fish they had fished. Stories like this one and others as harsh were frequently discussed at home.

  311. after hand-axe January 13, 2011 6:53 pm

    Second read of the First act of Harps of Gold
    More of a feeling that money focussed ship owners has led to the problem of them being stuck on the ice. Attempts to save money by not getting weather reading equipment and a radio operator is starting to convince the men as to why they are lost on the ice.
    I find it hard to get a sense of who is in each conversation and who is doing the talking, re-reading it helps though. Perhaps it would be better to see it acted or to act it ourselves.
    We seem to have a core family of Templemans, the father of which is very proud sealer and wants to make sure his sons turn out the same way. We have the people arguing about which one of them is in charge, and then a few other people – one of whom has died from cold exposure already.
    I didn’t get much more out of it on the second read without spending more time to work out who’s talking to who.

  312. Egads January 14, 2011 12:06 pm

    Reflections on “Harps of God”, first act, second reading… Jan. 12/2011

    A microcosm of a low level of a particular society, Newfoundland circa early 1900s replete with allusions to homespun mythology, cut-throat commerce, emerging politics, troubled family dynamics, dire poverty, &, of course, very specifically, the difficult seal trade. Cold unforgiving world & rickety worldviews trying to anchor in a reality as icy as where the sealers in question are lost. The hunted – the seals – & the hunters, the sealers, share a kind of victim hood, the men victims of greedy bosses, the seals obviously victims of hunters & bosses both. The idea of seal hunting gets trashed more because of how the men who hunt are treated than because of seal hunting per se, appropriate to the time & situation at issue. The language is marvellous, I would love to hear it spoken in a production of this act. Ah Levi – how quaint & ironically absurd your holding to a traditional ethics of life & family seems, but I get that there is pride at issue, also a belief in adherence to what you learned growing up. Your sons in varying measure are willing to follow, but in the case of troubled Jessop only so far, no further. The misery of Cold, an actor as much as any other in this section, takes life, puts other lives in jeopardy. Is this a fictionalized version of an actual event? We’re not supposed to read anything but the act itself at this point, so I don’t know if it is but I speculate such is the case. Are these real names or made up names? Obviously the characterizations must be fictionalized, however true to life they seem. The interpersonal dynamics in this little group sizzle with friction, are fraught with colliding difference, throw out tendrils of tough tenderness. Levi the patriarch desires to instruct, to form & shape the young ones including Billy who isn’t his son. Son Andrew is the least formed of Levi’s sons, with Simon, the middle son, seemingly most resembling the father, worldview & all. & all that seal killing punctuation replete with lessons concerning the “how to” of the business! Compelling, along with the repeated allusions to pups calling – creates such a backdrop, such ambience.
    I am looking forward to going on with the play, to seeing how this situation plays out. At the moment it looks to be dour indeed – barely slip sliding along…

  313. after hand-axe January 14, 2011 6:27 pm

    3rd read-through
    Anger: The more I read it, the faster I read it, the angrier people are, and the more short tempered and dismissing people are. This will give the perfect conditions of confusion and anger for the beast to appear to kill them. There are sub narratives emerging, for example; of the Templeman family, of who is to command the sealers and the history and jealousy behind the choice, and of why there are stuck, of previous voyages, of the captains of the sealing ships. There are many layers to the story, it’s quite fascinating, but still confuses me as to who is talking and their role, it a bit like reading 100 years of solitude for that.
    I want to read on, I want to read it out loud.

  314. Honey-Suckle Rose January 14, 2011 7:29 pm

    Ken Stetson’s “The Harps of God” – Act 1 – Second reading

    Considering my difficulty yesterday, after a first quick reading, to understand act 1, my immediate reaction consisted in trying to relate it to my own experiences. Memories came to my rescue like: readings about jolly good old fellow Pemberton, his adventures at sea and his appeal for any “Missus” pretty or ugly; trips I made to the Lower North Shore of Quebec where I heard Newfoundland’s accent and expressions for the first time in my life; meetings with an old hunter from Salluit – Nunavik who told me about his youth in Labrador (“Them days”) as well as teen age memories from the portuguese White Fleet (so called because of the color of the vessels) who left Portugal’s coasts, year after year, for Newfoundland’s waters in search of cod fish.

    Today, I felt an urgent need to better understand what was really going on in “The Harps of God”.
    First of all, I learned that the story takes place in 1914 which is a good choice for Brigitte Bardot won’t interfere.
    Secondly, I made contact with the fourteen sealers, ages varying between sixteen and the mid-fifties, who get lost in the ice fields.
    Adversity is the cornerstone of the drama. Ice grinds, cracks and groans, blinding snow, howling winds, pouring rain are aggravated by fights between the men, another good idea for I like excitement.
    There are Protestant shepherds versus Irish Catholic sheep, a questionable and questioned leadership, father versus son, brother versus brother, blood suckers who own the ships and poor seal hunters who risk their lives. Let us not forget the cute pup seals and their human like calls, so innocent but, mind you, they grow and become cod fish’s greatest enemies (“one less seal, that many more cod fish”). I hope you are against cod fish being eaten by seals. I definitively am, for the Portuguese nation depended for a long time on cod for its survival (we have one cod fish recipe per day on the calendar!).

    We are then dealing in this first act with an authentic microcosm of life on earth. The Big eats the Small however lovable the Big can be. The Good faces the Bad but the Bad is not so bad after all. The Wise guy faces the Poor and Ignorant souls who live with beasts in their minds. The latter, however, are not so ignorant after all:
    “Wa’s the beast? asks BILLY
    A creature wit’ long sharp horns – answers ANDREW
    There is no such animal – says LEVI
    Indeed there is; WHAT DO YOU THINK THE BIBLE IS ABOUT?… says JORDAN
    The beast is mankind’s worst fear.
    E’ feeds on human cruelty and weakness.
    E’ lives deep inside each and every one of we (TUFF)
    There’s times he comes out of his hole in the pit of your stomach (JORDAN)
    This is a beautiful piece of conversation. Besides, why shouldn’t beasts exist after all?

    .

  315. after hand-axe January 19, 2011 6:25 pm

    My own preface for The Harps of God by Kent Stetson
    On the 31st of March 1914 the crew of sealers of the S.S. NEWFOUNDLAND, whilst making their way back to their ship over the ice pans of the Atlantic Ocean, were engulfed by extreme weather.
    4 days later hundreds of anxious spectators were waiting for several hours in the port of St John’s Newfoundland anticipating the arrival of the S.S. BONAVENTURE.
    The ship was carrying hundreds of seal pelts ready for sale and 69 frozen corpses, all men of the S.S. NEWFOUNDLAND, stacked as if they were also seals.
    As the ship docked, the survivors with swollen wrists and necks and blackened limbs began to walk or were carried off the ship. Some families waited, they waited until all the living had been taken off the boat so they could identify their dead relatives. Other men never returned, never to be found.
    The events leading up to S.S. BONAVENTURES’s return forms a sickening narrative. This play gives a voice to the crew of the S.S NEWFOUDLAND revealing a full spectrum of hopes and fears and what tragedy these poor men went through as a result of being exploited.

  316. Honey-Suckle Rose January 20, 2011 11:05 am

    Ken Stetson’s “The Harps of God” – Act 1 – Third reading

    Greediness!
    Old man Kean as they call him, the Admiral, having on mind the profit at hand, cheats on the weather and sends his men out to work on the ice fields knowing that the conditions are risky.

    Tuff, who has just been promoted as Second Hand (that is the man in charge in the absence of the Captain), wants to please his boss. He likes, as he says, to be out there at the “fat” (and maybe the killing). He is not reliable on some important matters (left without a compass for instance), has no ability to make wise decisions and does not tolerate opposition.

    All the ingredients are combined for the odyssey we are about to read. “Money money money” versus men’s lives is the motto. Old as the world.

  317. Honey-Suckle Rose January 20, 2011 11:05 am

    Ken Stetson act 2

     
    Discussion about : “It’s the sum total of a man’s choices that makes his life…”

    Do we really make choices or is LIFE itself making choices for us? Or both?

    Life obviously makes important decisions for us (sickness, disasters but also chance meetings who change our day, our life, etc…). What is then left for us to decide? And when we decide, isn’t there a distinction to be made between
    choices that come from deep inside us and those made under influence (like when we try to please others)?

    Which are the reasons underlying the choices we make? Can we explain them?Did Jessop make a choice not to follow Mouland to his gaze and join the other men? Who could tell? My guess is that Jessop himself would probably not be able to answer. That he most probably followed his instinct.

    For my part I consider that life has made big choices for me and that I made some minor ones. Considering the latter, I am aware that many of my choices in life were made under influence even thoughI follow my guts more and more, a thing you learn with life. All these choices put together have made my life as it is.

  318. Honey-Suckle Rose January 20, 2011 11:06 am

    Ken Stetson’s The harps of God

    My own Preface

    We are all captivated by survival stories. When hearing about the Titanic, the plane crash in the Andes (where men had to commit cannibalism) or Haïti, just to mention those tragedies, one is horrified. At the same time there is a will, a need to understand.

    In The harps of God, when a group of sealers tries to survive in the ice fields of Newfoundland a similar reaction takes place. Which strategy will the survivors find to stay alive and what will happen with the victims? That’s what you will discover in Ken Stetson’s clever and shattering book The Harps of God.

    Honey Suckle Rose

  319. Honey-Suckle Rose January 20, 2011 11:07 am

    Ken Stetson’s The harps of God

    My own Introduction

    Note: the following words have been written by memory. There might be some inexactitudes. Since sea adventures in general and cod fishing in Newfoundland in particular have been a long time interest of mine, these inexactitudes shouldn’t be too serious though. I hope.

    For centuries Newfoundland was like an Eldorado in the Northern hemisphere. The first to arrive, the Vickings, tried to settle but, as we know, they disappeared. Some time later, Corte Real, a portuguese explorer, sailed along these coasts and made an extensive report on them. He went as far as the St Laurence River which he described as well. It took some time however, after Corte Real’s visit, for European vessels to come fishing along the coasts of Newfoundland on a regular basis for the waters carried gold at it’s bottom. Despite Newfoundland’s extreme weather conditions, long regular fishing expeditions across the Atlantic waters became routine.

    There was no settling then, however, just back and forth trips to the mainland. Soon the pressure became so intense that men started fighting for the better fishing spots as well as for the best coves ashore where they could rest and prepare their captures. There are still some coves in Newfoundland with portuguese names. But the English are the ones who decided to settle there for good.

    European, Russians and Japanese vessels kept coming until recently. The men’s lives improved somehow with time but in some cases remained amazingly primitive. Not too long ago men sometimes used simple tools mostly hand made, clothes generally sewed or knitted by their mother’s, sister’s or girlfriend’s whose expert hands did their best to protect their loved ones. Vessels and men disappeared at sea. Newspapers mostly reported on the fights for water’s ownership and defense. Only locals and families cared about the men. And one day the whole world learned about Newfoundland sealers. Who could guess that such a primitive activity was still going ? Too much fishing or sealing, too many disasters, too much exploitation, too much misery anyhow.

    There are many interesting books describing life at sea. I am a collector. Ken Stetson’s comes as a strong testimony to the poorly understood lives of the seal hunters. Someone had to write such a book. The Harps of God will find a honorary place in my library.

    Honey Suckle Rose

  320. Honey-Suckle Rose January 20, 2011 11:08 am

    Ken Stetson’s The harps of God

    My own After words

    Since I was a teen ager I have been developing a strong bond with Newfoundland. Like many families in Portugal, ours discussed the epic of the White fleet (so called after the color of the vessels). Every year a ship or two disappeared under suspect conditions (shipowners were suspected to sacrifice men and vessels in order to receive indemnities from their insurance companies). At lunch time, when we listened to the vessel’s horns on the River Tagus announcing a new departure, we always wondered if the men on board would ever come back alive. We frequently met these men at the bottom of our street where they had a school. We also attended the beautiful and moving spring Mass in honor of their departure.

    When I arrived in Canada I could hardly wait to go to Newfoundland. When I finally did it, this happened in 1975, I was lucky enough to be invited on board a portuguese vessel. Their living conditions had greatly improved and they were happy to share it with us. I think none of us will ever forget that meeting so far away from our home land. I had accomplished a long time dream. I had met these men on the other side of the Atlantic.

    There was part of the teen year old girl in me who read The Harps of God. The same sadness, the same feeling of injustice, the same empathy invaded my heart. Sealers and cod fishermen were brothers. Ken Stetson’s book came as a reinforcement of the bond I have with Newfoundland.

    Honey Suckle Rose

  321. after hand-axe January 24, 2011 4:54 pm

    My own After Words to The Harps of God by Kent Stetson
    Version 2:
    A tension has been building in me over the course of the Hallelujah Series.
    This is the first time in a ‘dialogic series’ that the basis for a piece of work has been a true historical event. The voices are fictionalised but the story is essentially true, it really happened, their ancestors are alive today, it happened in a real place, with a real tragedy, and with real people all followed by the embarrassing but real governmental enquiry. The extraordinary conditions these men faced became more and more authentic as we made our way through the seminar session which culminated in me feeling of revulsion and sadness towards their ordeal. It wasn’t a sudden hit; it grew over the course of 2 weeks. It ended up hitting me on a gut level, right in the lower intestine and has left a bruise.
    The play on its own is complete and incomplete at the same time.
    This is a work that stands on its own, has a beautiful craft, an evolution through modes of literary styles, and builds and builds at a captivating pace.
    It is incomplete in the sense that it is a piece to be performed: to be handed to actors, directors and stage designers with which they will produced a complete piece. I would very much like to see it performed live. I also think a historical context is important to making this play’s effect deep and profound, something which would have been all too present to the audience at the play’s first run in Newfoundland.
    Meeting Kent Stetson for a second time was wonderful. I immensely enjoyed reading his first book The World Above the Sky and the ‘dialogic meeting’ to we had to discuss it; the seminar to discuss his play The Harps of God didn’t let me down.
    Mr Stetson dialogued with us about historical details relating to the Newfoundland Sealing Disaster tragedy, the productions of the play, literary styles, literary motifs, some of his Scottish history on PEI, philosophy and deep insights into the human condition, the craft of writing, the list goes on. He is a platinum mine of information and he is able to explain his craft in a very accessible way. It was superb to dialogue with him.

  322. Pink Martini February 1, 2011 9:08 pm

    Purple Haze 1

    Première rencontre et première lecture

    Quand vous regardez ou lisez quelque chose que vous ne comprenez pas ou ne reconnaissez pas, un extrait de film ou de livre hors contexte comme ce fut le cas hier, qu’on vous invite à vous y attarder longuement, quelques avenues s’ouvrent à vous:
    -ou vous rejetez le tout et vous sortez;
    -ou vous vous raccrochez à ce qui vous touche, parfois pas grand chose (un souvenir, des liens possibles…), cela peut vous procurer quelques moments de plaisir;
    -parfois, après de vaines tentatives, pour ne pas “capoter”, vous cherchez le petit détail qui vous fait rêver en faisant fi du reste (“qu’ils aillent au diable”) un peu de beauté, des idées originales par exemple…,;
    -vous pouvez aussi choisir dans ce qui précède, piquant de ci, piquant de là;
    -ou mélanger le tout.
    Vous êtes toujours là, c’est bien.
    Mais il existe une autre possibilité, une “voie nouvelle “, inconnue de vous, celle qui vous prend par surprise.

    Pour ma part, n’ayant jamais été attirée par “l’explication de textes” de ma jeunesse, ce que je cherche en tout premier lieu, dans de semblables cas, le plus facile, c’est le jeu. Parfois cela se fait avec succès, parfois sans. Parfois avec plaisir, parfois sans.
    Dans l’ensemble j’essaie quand même de m’assurer que la dimension “plaisir” y trouve sa part.
    Parfois tout de même j’en doute.
    Je fais alors appel, dans ces cas là, à mes souvenirs. Et je me souviens que parfois, quand j’ai navigué dans l’inconnu, que j’ai marché à l’aveuglette, le jeu en a valu la chandelle.
    Il y a inconfort, c’est sûr. Mais aussi quelque chose de moins évident, de positif dans l’ensemble: j’apprends et je me retrouve transformée. Cela se fait sans prise de conscience. Tout d’un coup je ne suis plus la même.
    Cette “voie nouvelle” peut s’offrir à nous, si l’on s’en donne la peine. Parfois, mais pas toujours.
    Alors? je joue ou je joue pas?

  323. Albion February 3, 2011 2:43 pm

    After the 1st seminar of Purple Haze
    Literary devices, motifs and craft with an emergent Dionysus – sipping a pink martini. Miracles and gods spontaneously appear; a form of consolation for the fear created by desire. Finite replaces infinite, infinite replaces finite, Helicopters replace colours, horizons replace parking lots, actors exit the pictures, and a crisis of certainty is challenged by warmth and spirit.

  324. Egads February 5, 2011 9:51 am

    The Hallelujah Sessions – “Blind audition #1″

    Beautiful song with an evocative complex idea of Hallelujah – the way everything is double edged, a golden sword of an experience. I am reminded of how love includes sorrow, desire frustration, miracles dead ends. There’s a kind of fantastic freefall to the lyrics of this song, time caught in its own dry throat, then that gasp of awe in the face of both the treacherous & the sacred. Hallelujah here is not so much miracle as amazing event unfolding. The broken hallelujah is as potent as hallelujah all of a piece. Music that touches the heart, the soul, often leading to a kind of profane scarring. Hallelujah as a right response to mystery…

  325. Blue-cloudy February 7, 2011 11:21 am

    Nicole Brossard – Literary exercise #2 Blue-Cloudy – Feb 5, 2011

    1. Is this text sensuous?

    I find this text aesthetically pleasing as well as appreciative of qualities perceived by the senses, therefore sensuous. The beauty of the language pulls the reader in, concrete imagery anchors thought sensuously, connotative leaps toward abstraction ground themselves in sensuous particulars. As far as aesthetic beauty goes, this has much to do with form & cadence, with subject matter evoking relatively harsh elements as well as lovely ones. The whole question of whether or not a text is sensuous, beyond the idea of being appreciative of qualities perceived by the senses, strikes me as quite subjective, having a lot to do with the mindset of the reader, how enamoured of cadence & metaphor a given reader is, how particular suggestions please or displease, etc…

    2. Is this text sexual?

    References to young girls kissing each other on the mouth evokes the sexual quite explicitly, even if there is something rather “innocent” about the references. Innocence & sexuality need not be considered mutually exclusive in contexts where children are at issue. The text includes no editorial commentary re the kissing, making the latter described but not judged. This actually relates to the 4rth question of whether this text is lesbian – that is, one could call the passage lesbian for it’s non-judgemental inclusion of girls kissing. Then again, does a passage have to be called lesbian merely because it brings lesbian imagery into play? I’m a little uncomfortable drawing such a conclusion, though I do get that talking of a lesbian relationship means something at least physically different from talking of a heterosexual relationship, making the mention of lesbian elements in describing a book relatively important. We surely all know, however, that an explicitly lesbian or gay love poem, say, can speak deeply to a heterosexual & vice versa. Perhaps it is all a continuum where sexuality is involved, so that even if gay, lesbian, & heterosexual have a useful place as descriptive identifiers in the language, text itself cannot be boxed so easily. I think I’d be more prone to saying that the passage contains erotic elements, rather than saying it is lesbian, which seems almost reductive – hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm …

    3. Is this text feminist?

    I have to say that if we are using the term “feminist” to suggest truthful portraying of female characters, then yes, I’d call it feminist. Since both men & women can be feminists, I think a text portraying male characters could possibly be called feminist as well, whether written by a man or a woman, when anchored in a feminist philosophy. In creative fictional text, the layers are studded with philosophical insinuations by definition, some less so than others, however, depending to a large extent on how much editorial commentary is included. Various characters can be feminist or no in the same novel obviously. The voice, nevertheless, usually suggests a viewpoint, even if trying for supposed objectivity. The passage in question for me suggests feminist undertones, even though there are no overt clues, beyond the lack of comment suggesting lesbianism is “wrong”, which could be suggested by many different kinds of non-feminist philosophy, though of course feminism is not the only philosophy today that doesn’t see sexual orientation as a moral issue…

    4. Is this text lesbian?

    (see answer to question #2)

  326. Albion February 7, 2011 2:52 pm

    Literary exercise 2

    Albion – On re-reading the passage: “The desert is indescribable…..”

    1st reading of the text

    The imagery of the great tree of life is the clarity punctuation mark of this text. The pursuit of the tree provides the motivation she needs to escape and the form of the tree provides the blueprint to the truth she yearns for. This passage evokes escapism memories: some running away, some delaying the inevitable. There’s an adrenaline rush in those moments of spontaneity that gives you the alertness to drive across provinces and countries, to change landscapes and climates and find something that you’ll never take for granted.

    2nd reading of the text

    From the simplicity of the sun rising over the horizon there’s an emergent warm texture in the rocks. The morning light slices through our atmosphere, exploring all manner of trajectories and arrangements which form deep tones and hues. The degrees of complexity collapse as the natural order projects onto the back of our eyes; the great tree of life is created and that’s all that matters.

    3rd reading of the text

    This seems so similar to the tone of a passage in Madeliene Thien’s Certainty (I will find it).
    The punctuation is sharp, with concrete and assured steps. There are moments when the silence in between sentences almost carries more weight in the description than the words themselves. There’s space to breath, space to think. Lines of spontaneity and awe stitched together with periods of rational. The grammar grounds the words but at the same time allows them to flourish, bend, adapt and resonate.

  327. Albion February 7, 2011 2:53 pm

    Literary exercise 3

    Albion – On reading the passage: “I was well-acquainted with the desert…”

    1) Is it a sensuous text?

    It could be. If I just have this brief piece it’s hard to say. Ultimately the reaction is contextual and relates to what the reader brings to the piece.

    Putting the kissing tale directly after Launa has concluded that this lady isn’t worth listening too provides an interesting pivot to the paragraph. Perhaps in the mind of the child the perceived lack of knowledge of the lady is related to her recklessness. She’s puting this lady into the Dionysian role as she retracts to the Apollonian. A simple naïve distinction as she tries to explain her behavior.

    2) Is it a sexual text?

    In part perhaps, but I’m not sure as a single label of “sexual text” does it justice. There are many other possible interpretations of Launa’s Mother’s friend’s adolescent actions. Sexual doesn’t need to be the single urge for her to do this. It could be sexual, exciting, empowering, selfish, confusion, hope, escapism, a cry for help etc. It could be all manner of things.

    3) Is it a feminist text?

    We don’t know the context for this piece so the degree of shock these events would have caused her friends and family is unknown. For me it doesn’t have a particularly strong feminist connection, I think it’s more liberalism. There could be empowering element that motivates her to do this, but it might not be an equality question but more of self-discovery or chasing identify.

    4) Is it a lesbian text?

    Maybe, who cares though? She isn’t repressed which is pretty great. The question is whether it is a natural sexual urge or an empowering urge or both or something else? I don’t subscribe to the black and white, straight and homosexual distinction. Why does it even need to have the distinction of being lesbian, what does that prove?

  328. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:34 am

    Purple Haze 1

    Tuesday (the 8th) sight reading #1

    Curiously enough that kind of sensation happened to me at… precisely fifteen. I was emerging from the Middle Ages and everything suddenly seemed possible. New friends, new habits, new horizons came to my life. Most of all I discovered the power of ME.

  329. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:36 am

    Purple haze 1

    Second home reading of the text “I was well acquainted…”after Saturday’s meeting

    Quand on pratique le slow reading on se sent souvent bloqués. On est là, ensemble, à chercher à extraire encore et encore du sens à un texte dont on pense avoir déjà tout dit.

    Hier je voyais cette relation entre ce que je pense être une petite fille et l’amie de sa mère comme, en partie en tous cas, conflictuelle. Après la discussion de groupe j’apprends de Blue Cloudy qu’on peut lire le texte différemment et qu’on peut voir entre les deux protagonistes une relation de respect. J’en ai retiré que je pouvais avoir lu avec les verres teintés de ma propre expérience. C’est exactement ce qui s’est passé. Cette nuit là, aux aurores, je me suis mise à évoquer des souvenirs fort lointains, puis à associer ces derniers à des évènements plus récents où les composantes étaient en tous points semblables. J’ai été frappée par la similitude de tous ces évènements, le lointain et le moins lointain et la lecture d’hier.

    Je me suis rendormie, me suis levée, puis plus tard ai fait une relecture du texte. Cette fois-ci, à mon grand étonnement, je n’ai pas vu d’antagonisme entre les deux personnages. Je suis restée cependant sans réaction devant la dernière partie du texte, celle concernant le “kissing”. Jusqu’à présent je suis partie du principe que c’est la Lorna adulte qui adore embrasser les petites filles sur la bouche. Et si c’était la Lorna petite fille? Le texte me paraît ambigü sur ce point.

  330. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:39 am

    Purple haze 1
    Daily meditation #2
    Tuesday 8-2-2001

    Strange to see what happens at age fifteen. Before I used to think life would always be the same and that I was stuck for the rest of it. Suddenly there was I, smiling as ever before, and daring, daring.

  331. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:41 am

    Purple Haze1

    Text 3 ((I was well acquainted…” )

    Is this text sensuous?

    The descriptions of the desert in the first two texts are definitively sensuous. I can’t say that this is the case in the present one.

    Is this text sexual?

    You must be referring to the kissing on the mouth.
    It could be a game, an ordinary habit or…sexual. The problem is that the text is not explicit as to Lorna’s age at the time of the “kissing” habit.

    Is this text feminist?

    Nicole Brossard doesn’t need to wave a little feminist flag every time she writes a sentence.

    Is this text lesbian?

    Who knows?

    We are reading this text out of the blue (sans aucun contexte). For sensuality or sexuality to arise we need some preliminaries, even in the writings. Otherwise it’s a free for all thinking.

  332. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:42 am

    Purple Haze 1

    First home reading of the text “I as well acquainted…” after saturday’s meeting

    There is only one sentence I can really relate to in this text and that is the one where Lorna teaches the narrator about erosion in the desert, about ghosts living in the stone and dust. You can imagine the adult telling stories to the attentive child with grandiloquence and drama.
    The rest for me is still questioning and guessing. As I said earlier this afternoon my guess is that the narrator is a young girl and that she is interested in Lorna’s stories But she is reluctant too: “She is inventing” “I know better” “I don’t like that, and besides, I hate her barking at me”.
    Child’s duality or more than that?

  333. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:44 am

    Purple haze 1
    Wednesday sight reading #2

    Depuis le début nous lisons de courts textes en dehors de leur contexte. Depuis le début nous sommes conditionnés par le fait que nous savons d’une part qui est l’auteur, Nicole Brossard (que nous avons déjà rencontrée l’an dernier), et de l’autre par les questions qui nous sont posées: est-ce sensuel; est-ce sexuel; est-ce féministe ou lesbien? Depuis le début donc notre esprit converge vers l’érotique féminin et “lesbien”.

    Dans le texte qu’on nous demande de commenter aujourd’hui, une enfant de cinq ans est assise devant sa mère qui, elle, sourit à son amie Lorna, celle là même qui aime (ou aimait) embrasser des petites filles sur la bouche. L’enfant est observatrice. Elle regarde attentivement les bouches des deux femmes, et s’attarde “avec obstination” sur leurs lèvres quand elles prononcent des mots commençant par “m”: “their lips would disappear for a moment then, swollen, reanimate with incredible speed”. La mimique du baiser “mmmmwaa”.

    Les enfants ont leur degré de compréhension et on peut les voir assister à, ou lire, des scènes que l’on jugerait inappropriées pour leur âge avec une innocence désarmante. La petite pressent-elle quelque chose qui la ramène aux toutes premières sensations, lorsque nourrisson à la sensualité déjà éveillée ses lèvres faisaient “mmm” sur le teton de sa mère?

    En même temps elle ne semble pas dupe. “Bitch” dit-elle en regardant Lorna pour la première fois. Sent-elle en Lorna une compétitrice, quelqu’un avec laquelle elle va devoir partager l’amour de sa mère?

  334. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:45 am

    Purple haze 1

    Daily meditation #2 (Wednesday)

    Words are music. And music is everything. Why not enjoy them for the sake of it. Go from one word to the other, just wandering about, there being no need to get anywhere in particular.

  335. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:47 am

    Purple Haze 1

    Tuesday Sight Reading #1

    Yes, I recognize that feeling of the power that seizes you when you are fifteen. Strange, I had never thought that the same could happen with other people. Actually, I had completely forgotten about these years until one day, back home, when I was turning into my fifties, I decided to throw away old stuff. There were my diaries amidst that junk. At the time I was writing them I was taking great care to hide them. So, there I was, rediscovering my old “me”. The diary of the year I turned fifteen (easy, I was born end of December) made a huge difference with the preceding ones. I was suddenly switching to a new and exciting life filled with intensity. As I said before, I was discovering the power of the ME.

    (Sorry, I am getting mixed with all these readings and re-readings. Since I wrote it here it goes)

  336. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:49 am

    Thursday Sight Reading #3

    Ever since I read about Lorna, the mother’s friend, enjoying kissing little girls on the mouth, the fate of Anne Marie Swarzenbach keeps coming to my mind. AMarie was a Swiss photographer/explorer/reporter who lived around the first World War. I had read about her in a book by another famous traveler writer named Ella Maillard. They had crossed the Afghanistan deserts together by car, an exploit at that time especially for two women alone.

    Last year, in Europe, I came across an exhaustive exhibition dedicated to A Marie who, I ignored, was also well known. There I found many of the pictures she took, books, readings, films. She was a fascinating personage. I became interested to know more about her and bought the book they were selling along with the exhibition.

    AMarie belonged to a very wealthy Zurich family. She had many brothers and sisters but she was the only one very close to the mother, following her in all circumstances dressed as a boy. She even accompanied her mother when she was receiving her lesbian friends, a well dissimulated fact in those days. The young girl liked being with them and didn’t appreciate when she was asked to leave. She suffered all her life from depression and was addicted to drugs. Anne Marie died young after a fascinating but troubled life resulting from her relationship with her domineering mother.

    All this was very new to me as are in a way Nicole Brossard’s writings.

  337. Pink Martini February 10, 2011 10:49 am

    Daily meditation #2

    Hue said something last Monday and that something came back to my mind this morning at dawn. He told us that he practices art meditation as a spiritual exercise.

    I think I have been reading this text the wrong way, making endless efforts to understand it and finding out, every time, there was nothing really meaningful. Maybe, if I read it just for the sake of reading, letting go tension and willpower, meaning would come to light. Maybe it wouldn’t also, who knows. Still, it would make more sense, the aim being not to understand the way we think we should.

    We were talking about anthropology the other day. There so much beyond reality. I know that. Still, I often fall in the trap of first degree meaning.

  338. Pink Martini February 11, 2011 6:47 am

    Mauve Desert by Nicole Brossard

    First impressions (Chapters 1 to 4)

    It feels good to recognize our readings in due order.
    Still it doesn’t change what I’ve said before. We learn a little bit more than we did before, but. This whole reading brings a better sensation of the desert, the reason to be attracted by it, its beauty. It also brings more details about the trio, the narrator, her mother and her lover, Lorna. No big discoveries however. Everything had already pretty much been said or guessed somehow.

    I have this feeling of a slow motion history where the important things are yet to be addressed. I am in a state of happy expectation.

  339. Albion February 12, 2011 3:56 pm

    Daily Meditation 2 – Albion
    Monday
    “Reality is a little passion fire that pretexts.”
    This is a sentence so succinct and terse you almost have to be wary of it. In some ways we could reduce all that we do to two, perhaps more, categories. Either we proceed in a way so that we could try and discover a ‘reality’; or we have a feeling that we function in something that is real which inadvertently burns or traps our judgements.
    Is false consolation better than no consolation? Is a perceived pure and logical method of discovery a replacement for no consolation?
    As the day elapses we could watch the shape of reality’s shadow shear as it reaches to shade a thought or two.

  340. Albion February 12, 2011 3:57 pm

    Tuesday Sight Reading 1 – Albion
    This confidence and sensation of the pulse of life motivates her escape to the desert. The power of dying must relate to her new feeling of independence, a new feeling of personal responsibility for her own actions, which at their extreme could end her own life, but at the same time provides the motivation to explore for herself the infinite.

  341. Albion February 12, 2011 3:57 pm

    Wednesday Sight Reading 2 – Albion

    There is a beauty in the description of the spilt milk as it flows into the shape of a country. This parallels the intonations and lip movements, full shapes and full sounds, oozing poise and balance, gentle yet assured. The closing line where her mother cleans the milk without exasperation ties together this flowing scene; it’s full of love, jealousy and concern.

  342. Albion February 12, 2011 3:58 pm

    Daily Meditation 2 – Albion

    Thursday

    Personal feelings act in any kind metaphorical way on our observations, a physical twisting or a mental leaning; the girl tries to manipulate her reality and thoughts to make them the same shape. We see a projection of reality and from this we try to infer its nature. We try to find the facts without the sunlight.

  343. Albion February 12, 2011 3:58 pm

    Daily Meditation 2 – Albion
    Friday Morning
    I’ve read up to page 20 of the book and it is littered with short passages like this. There are recurring words and motifs, “I was fifteen”, “reality”, “certitude”, not here but also “solitude”, “explosions” and others in the book. I’ve had the temptation to create my own sentences with these words, for instance
    I was fifteen and the certitude of my reality gave me solitude.
    It’s not a criticism. It’s the frequency of repetition of these words that keeps them bouncing around your head, so much so that after a while you start to convince yourself the number of words used in this work must be limited or chosen carefully. It’s hypnotic and you wonder if you’re making progress through the book. Reading has been slow going for me as passages like these are so dense. In class it takes us 6 readings and then a discussion to feel like you’ve started to grasp a phrase. These phrases are ever so difficult to access when I read at the pace I like to read at to feel a flow to the text. I’ve had to start the book again once, re-read pieces, give up a few times, it’s hard going.

  344. Albion February 12, 2011 3:59 pm

    Thursday Sight Reading 3 – Albion
    Today the writing is irritating me. Where is the flow? What do I do with phrases like “braced like an existence” or “between them was just enough silence”. They have to be read and re-read and unpacked. The phrases are beautiful but they don’t carry the story forward for me, they trip the story up, confuse it, remove direction.
    Maybe as I get further into the book, these styles are going to weave and from them something will emerge which is utterly compelling. For now though, a lot of investment is necessary to get something out of this book. To me it’s more of a poetic expression or a short piece to be savoured; it’s not a page turner.

  345. Albion February 12, 2011 3:59 pm

    Daily Meditation 2 – Albion
    Friday Evening
    I want this to mean something, I really do. We’ve been searching all week. I wanting to understand this passage parallels Melanie wanting to understand or communicate with reality. At some point you realise she isn’t getting anywhere and then we move on to a subsequent paragraph which echoes the same sentiments and we start again, we try to understand as she does. The cycle keeps repeating.

  346. Albion February 12, 2011 3:59 pm

    Friday Sight Reading 4 -Albion
    After reading to the end of the characters chapter a passage like this takes on an entirely different role. Somehow, simultaneously we have the words of Melanie, Laure Angstelle and Nicole Brossard in this piece. The layering of the book provides a confusion where Melanie and Nicole Brossard could be the same or could be entirely different people. They are all writers and the book alludes to them writing about what they know; literally, this could be in part autobiographical.
    Is trudging through the thick language of Melanie enough to give you the motivation to get to the core of this book? Her language is beautiful but also cyclic and repetitive; it draws you in with its warm and vibrant descriptions but repels you with its empty language and over use of the abstract poetic mode which hints towards understanding but at the same time clouds rational.
    For example; “Eternity is a shadow cast in music” is a description which I like and dislike at the same time. I like the word games, the poetic licence but on some level the imagery wraps the imagery which wraps the imagery and you think to yourself, does this phrase carry wisdom or not.
    The most fulfilling reading experiences come when sentences or passages resonate so deeply that they rock your core, as if the author has you in mind. Here some do and some don’t. It’s not consistent.

  347. Blue-cloudy February 12, 2011 11:34 pm

    Writings for Mauve Desert by Nicole Brossard… Blue-cloudy, p. 1, February 2011

    Mauve

    “…Here I am, motionless in the room, watching what is going on in the street. Nothing. Only reality. Oh to take my leave! Some day I will exit reality, the scandal of it. Beauty is before reality…”
    Nicole Brossard, Mauve Desert

    ”Beauty is before reality” – of course! Should have thought of that before weighing in – the bashed, jazzy cymbal clang of that, edgy as how you get trying to match strangeness to complex tolerance – all this in a world where the senses rarely take a worn-out seat without a dry-mouth fight – beauty without reality – is that what we discover, pulling on a delicate chain, the chorus of what’s left lustily secular teaming with ancient tidal pool life – “what” & “why” the strictly made turns over – the loss, the repeatedly uncertain, the scrubbed down passionate?

    I’m hanging a little blind white gown over an edge of the empty bath tub – restful – l’m remembering getting near the real leaves me scrubbing knuckles raw. This is the moment to switch to out a window into raw mauve, slashing exit, excitable reconnection – this is the idea of desert proving a good, emotional, harsh mime – is this beauty before reality dangling lessons?

    Down in the street, two blind slime & the scraps of a dark party – just about nothing at all. I’m wearing my sleaze on my sleeve at the moment, worth hands down of nothing at all. White gown, slit to the thigh, & workable beauty elsewhere. Master of sins that crack like false ice: will we ever learn to honestly give up expressions salted by “like”? Doubtful, & good on us for that, spirit of simile ancient as wobbling towers we expect to stand longer than we will –

    Oh my remembrance of nothing, only remembrance – how the street, tectonic plates lifting scandal aloft as though waving a parched flag, how foolishly hope sows anchoring grain & gut – oh the scandal of what has to happen if we are to move forward or backward or sideways even. A blind white gown doused in reality & mauve light, mauve ash, mauve psychological footprint. Beauty is before reality, that without a doubt – what happens when the inevitable is denied? Ah, all too human, but not to be ignored…

  348. Blue-cloudy February 12, 2011 11:37 pm

    Writings for Mauve Desert by Nicole Brossard… Blue-cloudy, p. 2, February 2011

    Calamity

    “A mother makes a difference if she has taught her daughter well. A mother who doesn’t teach her daughter deserves to be forgotten in front of her television set. An ignorant mother is a calamity…”
    Nicole Brossard, Mauve Desert

    Mother making a difference, for better or all too often for worse – child rejecting the uninhabitable, mother with ’safe’ emblazoned like a tattoo on her overly involved psyche. The prosecution rests – who residing? – daughter darker than the intermittent blood between her legs, mother mopping up decidedly elsewhere. There is pattern broken on the gist of the rumour mill – children unrelated run off in all directions – mothers tap out a morose code of simple ethics – daughters look through it all, spill their sense of entitlement like so much disposable ‘art’, so much crepuscular derision.

    It’s in this purple patch the injured mother will secretly sow health – here as the daughter takes to the clean knives of passing roads wilfully allowing. On the television, cops & robbers shows, victims bleeding out, heroes showing flaws, though only those that can be applauded. The daughter is fascinated by the electric field through which she samples the courage as well as the humility of chance women. The mother, bound up by experience, has no way to answer the volatility of all this. Looking out into the desert, calamity ingested like a glass of clear water, not at all what you’d expect, but nevertheless…

    It can take a dissatisfied daughter to cull an Arizona sunrise tenderly, fiercely – & all this all alone, the flood of colour reaching a poignant ache in the damaged center – can take a disoriented mother to heighten the contrast between in love & loving, the ample dehydrated, masks slipping, hope a fake gold coin. A mother who fails to teach forgotten as the heightened light loses territory, leaves dim dark. The child all grown up has something to feel in this instance, little to say how ever many words she traces out. “An ignorant mother is a calamity” – by extension, an angrily passionate daughter grieving/engraving…

  349. Blue-cloudy February 12, 2011 11:39 pm

    Writings for Mauve Desert by Nicole Brossard… Blue-cloudy, p. 3, February 2011

    Interstice

    “Beauty is before reality.”
    Nicole Brossard

    Melanie here you stand
    You with a hand on the scratched door handle
    Of the enabling Meteor –
    Me, a sundry reader all liberty
    In the noise & sweat of tires squealing –
    Melanie it is neither song nor monologue
    This thinking/feeling you bring to the table –
    Under a bosom umbrella in the sun
    Fierce heat & trimester combinations –
    Dear Melanie it truly is ‘matter’ of fact
    Now that I’m watching all this sideways & lambent –
    You were the story even before the story surfaced –
    Character is story – ditto atmosphere – ditto aesthetic –
    Melanie the rough chafing of ideals,
    Ferocious wavering in the desert breeze,
    Colour as much fierceness as beauty,
    Beauty is before reality –

    Melanie there you go
    Away from the symptoms, the softness, the core –
    Who can bring you back without twisting a wrist –
    What kind of music pure enough for the radio –
    Where is the center of the astronomical night you embrace –
    Melanie here I come no longer on fire
    Wondering how it ever ‘couldn’t’ come to that,
    Ferocity, passion, collision, camisole –
    What is the tipping point as we caterwaul all edge –
    To imply is as it were de-boned at this moment –
    Melanie the struggle for self governing
    Takes the heart out of seduction
    As though seduction might lead to knowing –
    Ostensibly untrue, ultimately bull’s eye –
    Melanie the dark, the light, the dark, the dark
    & you under Mother’s skirts
    & you in your hopeless teaser shirt –
    Melanie can I embrace you weary?

  350. Pink Martini February 13, 2011 10:21 am

    Purple haze1

    Lecture de Mauve Desert du ch 5 jusqu’au portrait de Mélanie

    Montréal, Vendredi 11-2 AM

    Ouais… je me demande où l’on s’en va avec tout ça. Je fatiguais de plus en plus à la lecture, mais je tenais à ce que quelque chose, au moins le portrait de Mélanie, me révèle quelque chose. Là, j’ai lâché. Vide, frustrée. J’ai aussitôt refermé le livre.

    L’an dernier on nous avait donné à lire un autre livre de Nicole Brossard. Je me souviens que jusqu’aux toutes dernières pages je n’avais strictement rien compris, me demandant sans cesse pourquoi je perdais ainsi mon temps. Que font là tous ces personnages? Ce n’est que dans les toutes dernières dix pages (ou était-ce deux?) du livre que j’ai enfin eu la sensation de faire face à de l’humain derrière l’écriture, humain je dois dire qui, dans cet ultime sursaut, m’a profondément séduite. J’ai vécu des moments de bonheur qui ont compensé pour tout le reste. Sans parler de la rencontre avec l’auteure elle même.

    Je me suis longtemps questionnée et me questionne toujours sur ces cours de lecture avec le Dr Cornett. Tout le monde fait un effort surhumain pour déchiffrer les hiéroglyphes d’un auteur (quels choix il fait!). Tout le monde y va de son interprétation. C’est ceci. Non, c’est cela. Mais non ça doit être ça. Mais non…Un jour, dans un de ces cours (était-ce Nicole Brossard que nous lisions? cela aurait pu parfaitement l’être), c’était un samedi de midi à quatorze heures, je n’en pouvais plus. Nous étions en Février. J’ai pris ma voiture en sortant et j’ai foncé, foncé sur l’autoroute jusque chez nous à la campagne, à la recherche d’air, d’air et de simplicité. Je n’en pouvais plus de ces exercices. En arrivant, je me suis précipitée dans ma miellerie pour m’inonder d’odeurs de cire et de simplicité. Enfin un peu de sérénité.

    Commentaires du Vendredi 11-2 (tard en soirée, à la campagne)

    - Friday sight reading # 4

    Tranquillement le désert s’immisce en moi avec sa luminosité, sa faune et sa flore.
    Je suis à l’écoute. Connivence avec l’humanité. Rejet de la médiocrité. Mais aussi tellement, tellement de fragilité. Les mots suivants me viennent à la bouche…mon corps comme éponge.

    - Daily meditation #2

    Toutes ces ombres. Cette soif d’absolu et de lumière.
    Paradoxalement, je réalise que j’ ai avancé dans ce livre telle une plongeuse en eaux troubles. Je distingue mal les formes, parfois quelque chose de fugitif me frôle. Un poisson? Dans quelles “grandes eaux” suis-je?

    Note: Curieusement je constate que ces deux paragraphes se suivent dans le livre.

    - Vendredi soir 11-2 encore

    Reprise du livre Mauve Desert là où je l’avais laissé (du portrait de Mélanie jusqu’à celui de Maude Laures) quelques pages à peine car…

    Je poursuis ma lecture. Pour pas longtemps cependant parce que j’en arrive à l’autoportrait de Maude Laures.

    Enfin un personnage en chair et en os qui, de surcroit, se déplace dans un quartier que je fréquente. J’apprends qu’elle a fait la découverte du livre de Mélanie et que ce dernier va changer sa vie. Ma tension se relâche. La plongeuse que je suis ne se trouve donc pas dans la Mer des Sargasses, ni en Mer Morte. Elle a enfin trouvé des repères.

    Pas besoin d’en lire davantage aujourd’hui. Je me demande, cependant, si je dois reprendre le livre dès le début, surtout les passages bâclés à la lecture précédente?

    Samedi 12-2 AM (toujours à la campagne)

    Réveil à l’aube. Je pense à mes lectures d’hier soir.

    Non, je ne reprendrai pas la lecture du livre. Car, en réalité, j’ai retenu plus que je ne le pensais de cette lecture dans le vague. J’ai, dans ce demi-éveil, eu des apparitions: Angela Parkins si vivante et tout d’un coup inerte, à terre, le corps encerclé de craie; Lorna, plongée dans son moteur et l’arrivée de la mère de la petite fille; un homme long au corps maigrelet et la jeune fille qui danse avec Angela.
    Petites explosions, mais des flash cette fois-ci! Je sais maintenant vers où je nage…

    Dimanche 13-2 matin, tôt

    Mauve Desert – Scènes (et fin de nos lectures)

    Oui…la mère…
    …si…

    absente

    and, yes…
    …the daughter

    …so…
    fragile

  351. Albion February 13, 2011 5:12 pm

    On finishing Mauve Desert – Ablion

    First thoughts.

    What a remarkable book.
    The structure of the book is utterly compelling. When I started to read the translation “Mauve the Horizon”, the simultaneous alignment and contrast compared to “Mauve Desert” made my eyes moisten. Through our seminar readings we had unknowingly read the first chapter almost in its entirety. The translation seemed to form stereo imagery, a slight rotation on the scene, a new angle, a new geometry which made my reading fasten as I flirted with clarity and understanding. My reading experience changed dramatically through “Mauve the Horizon”.
    Up to that point I’d started to gloss over the paragraphs which were too dense. I had in my mind that I’d come back to them to pick out meaning from them. At one point I wasn’t convinced that I would finish the book as I went through several chapters, dawn, light and reality without being engaged. That said the translation section provided a sense of satisfaction, understanding and resolution
    The phrase “torrential lightening branched over the city like thinking flowing through the mind” stands out as one of my favourite from the book. This sentence is worth a thousand photographs.
    The description of the musicality and warmth of Kathy Kerouac was exquisite. It reminded me of the description in Lolita by Nabokov of Lolita’s tennis serve being; “…the highest point to which I can imagine a young creature bringing the art of make-believe, although I daresay, for her it was the very geometry of basic reality.” This resonates strongly with the language of the book; reality and geometry both being important concept motifs which reoccur throughout. Melanie’s intellectualising of the approach to reality is often understood in the sense of motion, leaning thoughts, or traversing reality.
    The closing of the “Purple Desert” section is intense. I raced through the final paragraph. What happened is up to anyone’s interpretation, but the return of the first sentence of the book “The desert is indescribable” at the end of this scene provides a powerful blurry clarity, the timing of the phrase is impeccable. “I didn’t see a thing. The desert is indescribable. The gaze melts”. The sentence “The gaze melts is recurring also. These are powerful hypnotic motifs.
    On page 81,”Laure Angstelle knows how to anticipate the moment when the soul is going to crack…” parallels strongly the sentiments that we distilled from Kent Stetson’s Harps of God that at somepoint, without warning, experience or any sign, the soul is going to be tested to its limits and there is a point where it will break”.
    Pg 114 has a quote I’ve been unconsciously been looking for the past 3 or 4 years. “Love books…..for you never know by what chance encounter, at the turn of a phrase, your life can find itself transformed”. I agree with this strongly and it’s placing in the book again gives another wave of clarity which mirrors Melanie’s conversations with the concept of reality.
    The scene where Laure Angselle talks to Maude Laures is fascinating and I need to read it over and over. At this point I was really starting to see themes which permeated through Melanie’s, Laure’s, Maude’s and Nicole’s writings. At one point I was starting to think they could have been the same person. The middle section of the book, especially the dimension chapter I found it very hard to make progress through the text.
    To finish, a provocative phrase which causes me to pause for thought; pg 189 “O’blongman, who devoted his life to hoping for beauty, understood that once encased in science beauty could only fade. “

  352. Cobalt February 16, 2011 5:42 pm

    Response to Consecrated Ground by George Boyd(pg 7 – 20, includes playwright’s note, set and setting, characters and act 1 scene 1) – Cobalt
    I read the introduction and set design passages to myself and then read to the first scene of the play out loud. It establishes Sarah as a strong woman, the matriarch of the community, for example as she says assuredly, “I been all ya mommas”, to Clarice.
    This scene is busily adding context to the play. It establishes the atmosphere of africville very quickly as a close community, with a strong community leader in Sarah. They fish for lobster the poor man’s food, dream of store cards at shops in the city center and have to boil water before drinking. Africville is full of rats due to the dump and the government is something to dislike or ignore all together.

  353. Cobalt February 16, 2011 5:43 pm

    Response to Consecrated Ground by George Boyd(pg 7 – 20, act 1 scene 2) – Cobalt
    The start of buying the land from the residents of Africville, the first step in shutting down the community and trying to put the residents into social housing. I don’t know what 5000 dollars represents in 1960s Halifax, I’m sure it isn’t much though; just enough to tempt the residents of Africville to take it. Jimmy seems to not understand the consequences of what he did in signing the contract. This suggests which is perhaps obvious from the outset, that the education level in the community is low.

  354. Slawomir P. February 19, 2011 12:22 am

    Some novels, poems, films, music, pieces of art and scientific achievements help discover other people and their enriched perceptions of the world. This variety deepens understanding of our very own lives because humans are connected on many levels within their race and with the surrounding matter. Such functions represent the top masterpieces of human creativity. It also includes a contemporary mass media “art” production that fulfills the role of integrating as equalizing/brainwashing people by the top social manipulators when even only entertaining them. In fact, each individual life of even the most alien person for us should be treated as the masterpiece of art and it is our common fault that in the most cases their priceless achievements aren’t discovered during their lives and land in the graves with them at the end. It is the biggest loss in our busy lives in this materialistic world that so easily steals from us even tiny bits of free time to analyze deeply enough our very own lives. What is needed is an ignition the first level of life curiosity awaking the true love sleeping in our hearts. Only after it and complex mutual interactions, we can grasp freely wonderful pictures of lives of the loved few nearest people around us shaping our personalities when still being able to clarify and verify our images of their inestimable life paths, as they are alive. In these circumstances our need for interactions with the top masterpieces of human creativity will become complementary. It together can boost our immunity to cultural and social manipulations as provocations by always existing soul/bloodsucker. We always had in human history more or less sophisticated tyrants mastering their art of physical/mental control of others, but never on the present global scale. It requires awakening our higher level of alertness and analyzing why some products of human creativity are more supported by the mass media and other less.
    In my first impression “Mauve Desert” had a big chance to be qualified as a magnum opus in its category what justifies it repeated editions and consistent media promotions. Nicole Brossard’s detail descriptions of moments perceived by our senses, multilayered dense reflections that need to be decoded step by step by repeated readings and her profound descriptions of human emotions certainly aren’t ordinary. At this moment, her book can be seen as carrying a complexity only associated with the sacred Bible holding unchallenged the first place in number of printed editions as known for repeated reading of the same passages. This comparison goes too far and let match up it to less recognized fragments treated as apocryphal, because of covering such touchy topics: human desires, sexuality and fleshy emotions. Unfortunately, after the final x-times reading, this book cannot be associated with the Bible even as the apocryphal Gospel because something fundamental is missing there. It is the presence of God who created everything and is present everywhere – in understanding or in natural feelings of 99.876543% (precisely calculated by me ?) of human population that lived in the last 10,000 years. What scares me is that with the same precision of 99. 876543% the author eliminated the name of God from his book. She even carefully avoided indirect associations with implanted in human minds inclinations toward religious way of thinking and she also eliminated such secondary notions connected with religious thinking as: shame, feel of guilt, remorse, regret, sacrifice, conscious etc. Even the most abused and devaluated today word LOVE, that is the best explained when using religious philosophies, is entirely eliminated in the book. Is it because of her perfected understanding of a current political correctness that wants to eradicate religions from human lives or is it her internal resistance toward religious thinking that limits her freedom of choosing only some comfortable elements from the reality to the projected very own concept of life? The religious reality isn’t dividable into autonomous pieces created by some overzealously manifesting own existence personalities as it must graciously include everybody and everything without oppressing their still existing freedom of the chosen inclusion in the world prepared and given to us by … (God or Intelligent Design) for a very short time.
    In a biblical concept of human life woman was sharing the same part of body with man and their spiritual needs were treated similarly. In “Mauve Desert”, the man (Longman) is portrayed almost as a programmed robot unable to change his plan determined by “magic value of formula” and ready to explode as a suicidal terrorist fulfilling his mission. Only women are pictured by her as entirely different creatures full of reflections and warm human emotions.
    However, at the last description of the same man, not only his name is modified into O’blongman, but also it is humanized his personality. He becomes able to “recite Sanskrit poems”. He gives up the explosion, takes care “of his tie” and feels “almost happy”. He also “regain his true identity, his confident charm”. And this evolution of the man at the end of her book encourages me to propose for Nicole Brossard to write “Mauve Desert -2”, but not as a well marketed – in a Hollywood’s style – repetition of the first successful version. I see it more as a New Testimony logically following perfectly logical the Old Bible (Mauve Desert) that adds the true love and more realistic hope after a scarification of Angela Parkins who died when dancing with the author – at the same time the ‘new born’ Mr. O’blongman goes into the same bar. It seems that this new book was already prophesied in the fifth sentence of the Old Bible (Mauve Desert): “Very young, I was already crying over humanity. With every new year I could see it dissolving in hope and in violence. Very young, I would take my mother’s Meteor (car) and drive into the desert. There I spent entire days, nights, dawns. Driving fast and then slowly, spinning out the light in its mauve and small lines which like veins mapped a great tree of life in my eyes. I was wide awake in the questioning but inside me was a desire which free of obstacles frightened me like a certitude”.
    I like very much the last sentence that in my translation means: “my life (desire) without God (without created by Him obstacles) frightens me like a certitude”. In my only suggestion to the author writing the second part is including her reflections about the same desert at the present time of year (Feb/Mar) when it ‘explodes’ with a plenty of short living green plants and flowers. At that time there are many addicted visitors coming from all the places and even “tourist helicopters” are used to place them in the most remote places of blooming dessert. Let she admit, instead of hiding, that the desert can be literally alive at the bright noon, and not only at the night with “all the ghosts living in the stone and the dust” introduced by “bitch Lorna” who “was inventing” this life in the desert for the innocent author who “was five years old” and living with her mother dominated by this manipulative Lorna. I wait for her final unselfish desire to share in the evolving next book her rich life experience expressed in these modified words: ‘matter of fact must bring the desert life close to many’ after fully understanding her previous version “matter of fact must bring the desert back to life in me …” (page 185).

  355. Slawomir P. February 19, 2011 12:23 am

    I have never studied Black Histories, read books or even watched a movie pertaining to this topic. I only feel close to black people after experiencing their emanating internal warmth soon after my arrival to NYC. At that time, I was a penniless fresh immigrant coming from communist Poland and worked hard with many black people in small companies exploiting the poorest communities. It seems that as a typically discriminated immigrant, I had a better chance to understand some psychological aspects of intolerance permanently experienced by the colored people living in so called “white civilization”. What stroked me was the black people’s openness, sense of humor and friendliness what was making much easier for me to survive in this probably one of the toughest American cities. It was really like working with family members. Exactly the same atmosphere/climate radiates from page one to 26 that I already read in “Consecrated Ground” by George Boyd. I am anxious to read the next pages, but I am not allowed yet while attending Dr. Cornett’s seminars – haha!
    What also impressed me was a warm treatment of Groovey in scene three by the members of Africville’s community. It is absolutely different how the majority of religious white people (no matter if Catholic, Protestant or Muslim) would treat such lost women deeply inside their societies. In the most ‘soft’ cases it would be described as a multidimensional ostracism. The Africville people were also religious but acted differently and were absolutely far from judging Groovey. Instead of being rejected, she felt included and was only somehow patronized as a naïve younger sister who needed more of encouraging words as mental support. At the same time nobody suggested involving police what resonances today with still existing negative opinions about this formation known for racial profiling.
    The scene three inspired me for this conclusion: Why not treat lessons from Black Histories as inspiration for Multicultural Futures in Globalizing World with an emerging class of a few richest trying to play role of former aristocracy when pauperizing majority in each day more prevailed materialistic reality where money rules. The most impressive in Black History was maintaining the highest respect for other members of their community and paying less attention to materialistic “achievements”. This approach made more difficult intoxicating human minds for social manipulators. If generations of black people were able to survive so many oppressions and are still singing together happy gospel songs, it means that we can also learn how to survive with dignity this growing terror of money and domination/arrogance in the emerging Globalville.

  356. Albion February 20, 2011 10:31 pm

    Negotiating Reality

    Every few years, through the unforgiving climate, wildflowers bloom ephemerally en mass to attract hummingbirds.

    Nicole Brossard’s Mauve Desert is like a poetic experiment. It takes us to the hot inescapable desert of Arizona where colours and lucidity live. Passages have an inner coherence but remain virtual: spontaneity and sexuality, grounded in poetic rhythm, provide the reality.

    It’s a book of language and structure, abstractly conversing with meaning and content through mise en abyme, mirrors, translations, and case histories. There are many layers offered but is there enough space to think? Does form replace content? Is there something missing?

    It was wonderful, and for me validating, that Nicole Brossard noted that our ‘dialogic’ process recreated her pleasure, energy, passion, desire, intensity, and feverishness at the moment of creation. Our deep reading process calls unto deep, it plays on the affective, and we join her as a foreigner in her adolescent imagination.

    Ms Brossard suggested that she doesn’t write ‘real’ novels. After reading Mauve Desert I would suggest there is no such thing as a ‘real’ novel.

  357. Cobalt February 21, 2011 2:26 pm

    On re-reading pg 1-30 of Consecrated Ground by George Boyd – Cobalt
    Between reading the first 3 scenes and reading them again I’ve watched a few NFB videos – Remember Africville, Encounter at Kwacha House, Speak it! From the Heart of Black Nova Scotia and Black Soul.
    Remember Africville has very strong imagery and quickly replaced the building picture I had in my mind from reading the play. There were many pictures and videos of, for example; the well, church, and a baptism in the Bedford basin. In one scene an older black gentlemen describes to an Africville Inquiry that on his first trip to Halifax in 1957, “where the pavement ended, Africville began”. Holding a photograph of Africville looking beautiful with flowers he said. “I did not see the flowers”. The people in the video were extremely proud of the community, they paid their taxes and didn’t get anything back.
    Encounter at Kwacha House is a filmed debate in 1967 between black and white youths at the interracial club in Halifax. People put forward their experiences of not being able to find jobs, being discouraged to rent white property by having to sign 4 year leases and discus the pressure white employers would come under from other whites if they hired a black man. They discuss implementing civil disobedience, economic boycotts of certain shops. One man said Martin Luther King was just “another white Liberal” and that they needed to look to Malcolm X for inspiration. Accents of the people, mainly black men, who spoke in the debate ranged from a softened southern US, to a softened Caribbean, to a neutral anglo-Canadian accent. They spoke well and didn’t have the same vernacular as the Consecrate Ground characters. They seemed better educated and more aware of the issues than Jimmy “double-speak” for example.
    Speak it! was made in 1992 and shows black highs school students fighting racism, institutionalised racism, wondering why they weren’t taught about black history and organising a march to express their concerns and making a play to find an identity.
    Black soul has a similar theme as the play created in Speak it!, searching for identity, meaning, and ancestry. The aesthetics of the painted animation are quite stunning though it has a different impact compared to the other documentaries. Art can be used as an outlet for all manner of thoughts. How does Consecrated Ground sit as piece of art? Again we come back to the question of the role between art and education.

  358. Aretha February 22, 2011 11:15 am

    Writings on Consecrated Ground, from page 7 to 20, including Playwright’s Note, Set & Setting, Character list, & Act one, scene one (Feb. 2011, Aretha)

    The playwright’s notes plus the information regarding set & setting provide guiding context for digesting the first scene, even as they will for the play as a whole. Act 1 scene 1 introduces the three feisty woman characters – Sarah the matriarch, Clarisse the mother & wife, Groovy the “loose” woman. What comes through this scene is the sense of humour all three women share: be they talking about serious or light subjects, always the quips ricocheting through the lively dialogue, & this in spite of, or as part of, the knotty problematic of their situations in the world. The latter is an impoverished community where love may be part of the fabric of being, but nevertheless concrete amenities such as plumbing & clean drinking water are nowhere to be found. At this early point in the play, the women are unaware that they are soon to be displaced from Africville, Africville being the only place where Sarah & Clarrise have ever lived. Judging from their interactions, the women are likely to be less than happy about having to relocate, regardless of the dire poverty at issue where they now are, less than happy because Africville, for all its problems, seemingly remains a tight knit community that affords a tough but appreciated way of life, or not so much appreciated as believed in…

  359. Aretha February 22, 2011 11:17 am

    Writings on Consecrated Ground – page 20 to 26, including Act 1, scene 2
    (Feb. 2011 – Aretha)

    The appropriation has begun! At the moment only Double-speak & Willem are in the know, Double-speak because he has been approached by Clancy & accepted 5000 dollars for his place, & Willem because Double-speak has revealed what was supposed to be a secret. Willem apparently likes the idea of being able to sell a piece of Africville, but unlike Sarah, his wife Clarisse & Double-speak, Willem was not born & raised in Africville. Projects – I remember the projects near where I lived as a child. They were extremely rundown filled with people on welfare, a kind of ghetto though with the amenities the people in Africville lack, & neither next door to a dump nor plagued by rats. The way Double-speak talks of not wanting to leave Africville suggests that like the women we met in the first act, Double-speak feels the place is very much home. I am wondering if Clancy is going to be offering everyone 5000 dollars for their places, & whether many will be unwilling to sell. In the first act Clarisse transferred her land to Willem legally – is this going to lead to Willem selling the place? Stay tuned, Stay tuned…

  360. Aretha February 22, 2011 11:18 am

    Writings on Consecrated Ground – page 26 to 30, Act 1, scene 3 (Feb. 2011 Aretha)

    In act 1, scene 3, the abuse of the fragile black by insensitive brutal whites – Groovey who believes in a white knight coming to save her; Willem, witnessing the beating Groovey took at the hands of some white man, talking of being sick & tired of the position he & his community are in, of suffering because of what the whites do; Clarisse tending to the bloodied Groovey & seemingly angry at Willem for choosing to try to talk sense to Groovey at what is really a poor choice of time. The community of Africville, soon to be no more, for the moment have more than their share of hardships (understatement). The tensions seething through this play are heating up to the point where I am unhappily anticipating things going from bad to worse & worse again. On the lip of a destructive destiny, some of the fictional characters are coming into introductory focus – how hard it is to think that this fictional account is rooted in an actual event…

  361. Aretha February 22, 2011 11:19 am

    Writings on Consecrated Ground page 7 to 30 read straight through (Feb. 2011, Aretha)

    Consecrated ground, holy turbulent, power play & ins & outs of remaining fierce, proud – Black History Month & all the diving into & out of deficient possibility. Back when I went to elementary school there was no such thing as Black History Month, no education re what was going on prejudicially on my own continent, in my own country concerning African North Americans caught in cutting wires of derision, of hatred, of flak paternalism – of injustice, cruelty, misunderstanding, brutalism. & here I am, reading of a history I only heard about round age 20, & only in passing at that, having to do with dark tidal dismissal washing over a disenfranchised people. Sarah you lived hardy regardless of injustice – Groovey was that the only possibility offered you, & regardless, were you a presence with a big cuddly heart – Clarisse is it because you’ve lived honestly the other options just aren’t options – Willem when if ever did you realize there were few open plans for you to insert yourself into – Double-speak, how to get to the bull’s eye if only a crooked path ever flares up, static though hopeful, in front of you? Tully what ever became of you?????????

    I am in a spin of shame for humanity as a whole – not just whites though here in the throws of this fictionalized account it appears we need to acknowledge it is the whites. The hurt lift of a disadvantaged people into the dead light of a dead star of meanness – see love dehydrated, see the given torched, hear the voices of the gutter-plunged drowned out like life lived well was never an option for them, hear the pinging of nasty stones off the backs of victim skulls, victim throats, victim bodies. I am reading a play that should be read by many. It feels as though the reality the play is grounded in has been buried irretrievably. I would love to see this play produced again, maybe on tv so that it gets to people all over the country. Sarah as matriarch have you always protected as well as criticized the patriarchs? Who made Willem a man without an easy future (I guess we know). Life I want to butt heads with hatred, if only to shift weight from one innocent shoulder to a guilty one. Why must there always be pain in the face of what one has done against another & now refuses to admit? It’s a long way to forgiveness, forgiveness is necessary – a long way to acknowledging wrongdoing, acknowledging is necessary – touché…

  362. Blue-cloudy February 23, 2011 6:52 pm

    Blue-cloudy, February 2011, p.1

    Reflections on completion of Nicole Brossard’s novel Mauve Desert (English translation)

    ‘When two words are identical, you must not take undue offence or think you have been wronged in terms of choice. Simplicity is a fine patience of meaning’.
    Mauve Desert, Nicole Brossard

    I suppose in printed work two words that are identical are literally so – that is, same spelling, same font, same surrounding punctuation. If not, then not identical. Obviously, as well, the words or phrases that surround a word or set of words also influence meaning, can make one interpret said words differently, depending. Then when you get to translating words from one language into another, the issue of identical dissolves near entirely, at least in an oral sense, all those etymological aspects dangling, all that flesh of my flesh whispering the puncturing secret of time flexing semantic midwifery. Oh Mauve Desert, & the enthral of going forward asking, the slick bits of the inevitable folly pacing on cue, love ricocheting – remember how ricochet, the word, is a way to get out of a situation, be it jubilant or deadly, almost or whim…

    The two versions of Melanie’s story in Mauve Desert are similar, yet nevertheless different in numerous tiny yet meaningful ways. Flipping between the first version & the so-called translation, I am struck by how subtle choices of words & of phrases are at issue, leading to different connotations. In the “original” version, to give one small example, the narrator speaks of Lorna as “inventing”; in the translation the words used are “storytelling” & “lying”. This tiny change puts a different spin on the Lorna character in the translation, the latter “lying” seeming more judgemental than “inventing”. Throughout the translation there are small changes that seem to make the text more abstract as well as more lyrical, slightly sparser than the original. It is difficult to claim the latter definitively as sometimes there are passages with more concrete imagery in the translation than in the original, though not often. Here is an example of a passage changed ever so slightly:

    Original – I was always certain of everything. Of faces, of the time, of the sky, of distances, of the horizon. I was certain of everything except words. The fear of words. Slow fear. Strains to say. Strains to hear. Pain in all my veins.

    Translation – I was always certain of everything. Of gestures, of the weather, of distance, of the horizon. Of everything except words. The slow fear of words. A frightful pain in all my veins.

    Hard to say why, but I think were it me translating, I’d want to keep of faces, Strains to say, & Strains to hear in the translation – semantically & sound-scape-wise they seem important to me. Then again, I have not read Mauve desert in French, do not know how the two versions differ there, this is where it gets strange, thinking on translation of a translation of a translation. The two versions of Melanie’s first person narrative also work in a way as “friend” texts, with the translation adding to the original & vice versa. I would need to read a number of times more (& it is going to be a pleasure to do so) to see if I can detect a substantial difference in the point of view between the two texts. The titles? Yes, curiously enough, Mauve Desert suits both the substance of the Melanie text & the overarching title for the entire text, even as Mauve, The Horizon in a way I can’t at the moment quite put my finger on works well as title for the so called translation…Wonderful glorious book as much about words, writing & philosophy as about characters & objects, places, relationships…

  363. Aretha February 24, 2011 5:06 pm

    Writings on Consecrated Ground – page 30 to 36, Act 1, Scene 4 (Feb. 2011 – Aretha)

    Places like Africville, including Africville, are actually much like the torn townships in South Africa – a sobering, grim, astutely tragic observation. Aunt Sarah with her “liberry” readings, her grade 3 schoolin, the fraught lessons of age, of tough living, of injustice picking at one’s dignity – Aunt Sarah Lied do you teach people in the community the ideas you fling here, in act 1, scene 4, at Clancy, a third shrewdly, a third weighted down by the blackest of humour, a final third frying the naivety of this rather blank young white man? Aunt Sarah of course you’re often teaching, maybe only intermittently, but it must ooze formless – that is, beyond specific words – via your own & life’s pores when you’re among the women, all of you weighing in on what’s alive, on the men folk, on children & the craven essential allotted you – dear Sarah is it enough to take aim breathing deeply – has it ever been consequentially enough? Baa baa stray sheep, you all get untimely lost – at what muttering cost, ruthless cost, spilling primal cost –

    Tom Clancy wake up!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

  364. Aretha February 24, 2011 5:07 pm

    Writings on Consecrated Ground, page 36 to 43, Act 1, Scene 5 (February 2011 – Aretha)

    Listening in on Willem & Clarice, a loving couple with problems threatening to split them up. Again the woman appears stronger than the man, appears to have the power, as Clarice lets Willem know – i.e. her way or the highway – or so it seems. The interaction of Willem & Clarice is just a few steps from all out war, one being staged where the living situation they share has wedged a wall of potentially dangerous daggers between them. On one side there is Willem desiring more of a life than Africville can provide – namely a life with a proper house, a real job, a decent school for his child. On the other side there is Clarice believing Africville to be the best place possible in spite of the ghetto conditions, this because her roots are there, maybe even more importantly because love is there – for her child, herself, her husband. Clarice thinks of the future in terms of improving the life she lives without abandoning it – example, an add-on to the house to be built by the men in the community. Willem, on the other hand, is sick of Africville, more than ready to abandon the life he has to go toward something new with potential. Both in the couple are extremely proud, with pride playing particularly into Willem’s mindset as he makes very clear when he insinuates he’s not a “real” husband, someone who provides for his family & lives with dignity. It is interesting that the bond of sexuality the couple shares is deep & strong , comes to the foreground in their chatter even in the power keg of a situation they find themselves in now. The Elephant in the room is white power tightening chains of bondage to poverty & to lack of dignity. Both Willem & Clarice are really asking for the same thing – a good life – just believe what will ensure their having it are two different plans. I get that the tensions in this couple’s relationship can’t be explained by any explanation that leaves out the deterioration of Africville thanks to the machinations of the Whites – so devastating…

  365. Aretha February 24, 2011 5:08 pm

    Writings on Consecrated Ground, page 44 to 48, Act 1, Scene 6 (February 2011- Aretha)

    I am surprised that the Reverend speaks of the city’s plans for Africville as “inevitable” – seems all the men in this community lack the will to fight for what is essential, at least essential to the women folk – that is, the preservation & improvement of the community. Of course it is understandable that such a disenfranchised people should trust nothing of what the whites say or promise since in all their experience the blacks have only been misused by the whites in power, misused brutally, treated as though they only have worth as servants of the whites, & left in squalor to eek out a miserable subhuman existence, at least in terms of basic survival needs. Such abuse! I guess the Reverend is being a realist, I just wish he had more fight in him. Tom Clancy, the naïve young man who understands little of the world, really comes across as dumb in this scene, showing his disjointed ambition in the process. Write a book, build a career indeed – the Reverend, who is wise about the world even if he lacks energy to fight for what’s right beyond ensuring the preservation of the church – the Reverend indirectly & directly warns Clancy that the latter is a pawn in his bosses’ game. Horrible to realize how blinkered we humans can be, interested in our own realities at the expense of fragile others. This play strikes me as a volatile jolt meaning to point out what many of us would like forgotten. Unfortunately, where human rights are concerned we have a long long long way to go – now as ever there are the have & have-nots, peoples losing their heritage, politicians trying to reduce everything to the slippery slope bottom line of the all mighty dollar. I am going to pass this play on to friends, make sure they read the playwright’s notes lest any of them think this could never have happened in the 1960s, or rather not in the 1960s in Canada…

  366. Aretha February 24, 2011 5:08 pm

    Writings for Consecrated Ground, page 48 to 53, Act 1, Scene 7 (Feb. 2011, Aretha)

    Of course the church is the bedrock of the community’s soul, its spirituality, I was failing to realize that when I criticised the Reverend as being concerned “only” about the church, though I find what he says about living in town with all the amenities & as a tight knit group of neighbours slightly wishful thinking maybe? But a family – exactly – the folks of Africville are a family linked in the face of their religion, their ancestry, their affection for one another, there better selves. Clarice so fierce: I’m made to wonder what would happen if everyone had her commitment – errrrrrrrrrrrr – no – I guess the powerful whites would simply squish the blacks like so many flies, but physically as well as spiritually. I wish I could say I can’t fathom how a group of human beings could so mistreat other groups of human beings, but unfortunately not – witness the world today, the jails full of disenfranchised Aboriginals, far too many of the Aboriginals not in jails equally broken in spirit & living in poverty as their incarcerated tribal members are – I mention the Aboriginals because surely today they are the largest & most obvious example of peoples decimated by loss of culture here in Canada. As the playwright says in his opening note, money can never compensate for loss of a way of life, or not really. I do have to say that even though I admire Clarice’s strength, were it me I’d probably be among the ones in Africville tempted to sell in order to have some sort of chances like the ones Willem dreams of having. Then again, like Willem I’m not from Africville, don’t have that attachment going generations back. I guess regarding the Reverend, keeping the church would mean to him that Africville would live on in the must important sense of living on, at least for him…

  367. Aretha February 25, 2011 2:05 pm

    Writings on Consecrated Ground, read straight through from Act 1, Scene 10 to play’s conclusion
    (Feb. 2011, Aretha)

    Many details re the personalities of the various characters jump out in this last part of the play, details that suggest in some cases the evolution characters have undergone as a result of what has come to pass. The clues to change are often subtle, quiet, yet unmistakable & full of connotative value.

    Tom Clancy appears the most openly changed, from his need for drink to assuage his conscience & his guilty confessions to the Reverend, right up to the gesture of crossing himself when the congregation is burying Tully’s casket – yes, a changed man, still labouring under the yoke of his personal heritage, yet aware, now, that as Aunt Sarah suggests indirectly, he is one of those players in a movie not really sure if the role he’s playing is for good or evil. I was interested in Clancy’s changes because they humanized him slightly – though he still came across as very weak, he also seemed someone slightly victimized in his own right – victimized by the way everything leading up to his taking the job of ridding the so-called “site” of blacks left him blind to the actual situation of Africville & of his bosses’ ulterior motives. The latter doesn’t really excuse him – as Aunt Sarah suggested, for example, Clancy could have, say, investigated the books on South African Townships in order to educate himself about the situations of Blacks under the malignant power mongering of racist whites – this he never found the time to do, what with his narrow focus on “getting the job done”, this in spite of his seemingly growing awareness of what tragic results “getting the job done” would result in. The little detail of Clancy marvelling over the registry of births & deaths in the community going back over more than a hundred years, together with his musings on how he doesn’t feel like laughing at dirty niggers, are not without purpose re how Clancy is to be perceived, the boy miserably coming into knowledge of what he would prefer to deny. I was struck when Clarice in Act 2, Scene 8 says to Clancy that she likes him – I mean I couldn’t decide if that was supposed to be sarcastic or not – slightly contemptuous, yes, confirmed by the dismissive description of him as a boy & not a man that follows, but were we supposed to believe Clarice meant it when she said she liked him??? The final gesture of Clancy crossing himself is so poignant, with the whole notion that Africville is consecrated ground finally being capitulated to ever so subtly but significantly. Marvellous writing between the lines in this play, no doubt about it, with the final scene a tour de force in relation to conveying a heart-rending sense of spiritual strength & hugely tragic loss simultaneously – the congregation including the Reverend avowing their allegiance to their God & their consecrated ground, even as the latter is condemned to be permanently desecrated – powerful stuff, powerful stuff…

  368. Monik Desaluriers February 28, 2011 10:52 am

    Monik Deslauriers
    28 février 2011
    Je suis très reconnaissante que Nicole Brossard aie replongé si généreusement avec nous dans son oeuvre “le Désert Mauve”. Je n’ai pas assistée aux rencontres préparatoires mais j’ai assistée à la rencontre dialogique. J’ai été très emballée de l’approche particulièrement humaine du Dc. Cornett. ll nous permet de prendre le temps d’approfondir, d’exprimer nos émotions et nos questionnements etc face à l’oeuvre et l’artiste. De plus la beauté extraordinaire de tout cela c’est que le partage avec l’artiste nous permet d’avoir des réponses directes et d’assister à la mise en lumière de certaines facettes intimes de son processus de création et là …la magie s’installe. Avoir la possibilité d’échanger avec des gens qui ont réalisés leurs rêves, me nourrit et surtout m’insuffle le courage de poursuivre mon projet d’écriture qui exige constance et courage. Merci au Dc. Cornett d’être le canal à travers lequel prend forme ces évènements où nous apprenons à tendre les bras vers l’extraordinaire et la passion avec laquelle le Dc. Cornett nous y convie, en est le pilier. Merci Dc. Cornett et je sais qu’un jour JUSTICE vous sera rendu. Merci pour votre travail exceptionnel ; nous en bénéficions tous!

  369. Glass Onion March 10, 2011 12:54 pm

    My comments on our reading:
    Working through the Counter-transference: Notes on a Lecutre by Christopher Bollas

    “There is a promise to fulfil: no touch, no dam-
    age, no flight. She rests on his promise while
    she looks to him from the couch.”
    Jaswamt Guzder

    Ah, that’s key to a successful psychoanalytic situation, the analyst keeping that promise. If he fails to do so, much danger involved for the psychically naked analysand, the process at issue fraught with potential injury. Trust – I would imagine it takes immense trust to allow for the needed vulnerability, the erotic slippage, the experiencing of deep pain under the gaze of an other, however well intentioned that other might be. But of course TWO illnesses commingling, the analyst aware of his own even as he is balancing entry into the illness of the analysand against the possibility of his own psychological drowning, against being swept away by the analysand through the counter-transference that the playing out of this kind of therapy sets up.

    I wonder how this could ever be an experience of equals, given what the analyst knows about what is happening versus a patient entering in not knowing, say, very much at all about what she can expect, the analysand a vulnerable clutch of mind, body & soul racked by a need for love & healing. The process always in the end incomplete, yes, or could we say more realistically always ongoing? In the analytic hour, in a garden “with the serpent safely behind his screen”, as the text puts it – hopefully analyst & analysand will navigate illness with “positive” results, meaning with a taste of healing & self knowledge occurring. I suppose analysts in various ways are careful with the power they have, at least the good ones, but I nevertheless see the situation alive with the possibility of power struggles that are vitally dangerous. Of course growth & awareness don’t come cheap in this world, seemingly one must be ready to suffer to heal, believing that the double-edge sword of psychological exploration is the ground for authentic living, authentic being, authentic seeing.

    This text with pictures is beautifully worded in places, capable of giving an experience that goes beyond merely imparting information, even as poetry does – to wit, a kind of experience that potentially can leave the reader/viewer ever so subtly changed, a fine text that enters body & psyche both, a work of art, what – oh! I just remembered a piece of advice a South Asian psychiatrist (not a psychoanalyst) once gave me:

    “If your head is made of wax
    Don’t stand in the sun…”

    (Indeed…)

  370. Cobalt March 11, 2011 12:51 pm

    Definition of Counter-transference: a therapist’s emotional entanglement with a client
    Navigating a path of Motifs
    A poetic path emerges in a space of creation and perception, ‘themescapes’ for interpretation.
    The analyst, looking for hidden motifs, reflects the poetic medicine of the analysand, mixing reason with expression, transparency with memories, and holds momentum in their steps. As trust solidifies, steps become smaller, unstable, the heavy steps of childhood; steps become weightless as the soul shakes free of the mind and retraces the hidden trauma of diasporas; steps of the analyst fall on the analysand’s footsteps with flawless synchronicity; steps fall with exactitude on the worn footsteps of Adam and Eve; No end appears. Consolation is in the moving. The apple was supposed to be eaten.

  371. Storytime March 12, 2011 10:24 am

    14 Djinns Migrate across the sea is an incredibly moving family story. Some questions that came out of it.
    How do somatic symptoms happen physiologically? What’s the role of drugs in psychiatry? How do psychotropic drugs work? How do they control emotions? The science? Are there cultural factors which change drug use rates in different countries? Power of the placebo in medicine?
    How many “layers of identification” to peel back to get the key triggers? Do you go further? Critically examinining what you think are the root causes, the “underlying elements of affective distress”? What underlies the root causes? Is Infinite regression a real trap to fall into?
    This question needs reworking: Better to have a more ignorant but culturally sensitive solution than the best medical solution? Does the layer of ignorance of the culture add an unneeded fear, paranoia?
    Are psychoanalysts essentially just giving good pastoral care? How much progress can you make with a patient? When has a patient had enough? Does treatment keep continuing like ‘sane’ rich Manhatten-types in the 70s.
    What is the ideal? (The family ideal, the communication ideal, the fulfilling life ideal) The article seems to know what’s wrong. Does it know what’s right? Does it miss the idea that there is no such thing as true/pure understanding?
    Are psychologists involved in applying for disability support? Job searching? Morale lifting? Hobby finding? Friend finding? Difference between a psychoanalysts and a life coach? Do psychoanalysts think that their lives are fulfilling?
    The balance of rational/empiricism/science/technician like healers against metaphysical/psychological/social/irrational therapeutics/priest like healers is fascinating. I assume the dielectic will never be resolved. This links to my question about the Psychoanalyst’s working model of emergent phenomena?

  372. Glass Onion March 12, 2011 3:34 pm

    A reaction to:
    Working through the Counter-transference: Notes on a Lecutre by Christopher Bollas

    The mistrust of counter-transference poem: Identity

    “If your head is made of wax
    don’t stand in the sun…”
    (advice from an East Asian psychiarist)

    You’re querying like a novice again
    immune to the experiential
    sloughing off of innocence
    with one hand blankly open,
    the other sorrowfully fisted.

    Your name is just a name you say
    & no amount of vague knowing
    harvested on trapdoor
    mornings after
    can make you into
    a viable someone.

    You’re invariably dynamic, though –
    of course you know that –
    & the way you seem to see
    with all three eyes
    the twitch of necessary politics
    in the way the streetlight changes –

    the way you never shake off
    asking after stillborn fates & babies
    like everything must be related:

    well yes – wicked isn’t it
    to be two or three or four
    & still somehow
    less than one…

  373. Stubborn stone March 14, 2011 12:23 am

    Our last seminar (March 7, 2011) and reading a piece “Working through the Counter-transference: Notes on a lecture by Christopher Bollas” represents my first formalized meeting with psychoanalysis. What I knew before was on a level of this old Hitchcock’s film shown at the seminar. Lack of deeper knowledge was giving me the impression of simplicity inside this field portrayed by mass media as never ending conversations. I am openly admitting my ignorance. The most typical behavior of people who do not know much about certain regions of knowledge, but in some circumstances are placed in their “territories” is avoiding details. That is why I am more focused on analyzing more general aspects of psychoanalysis coming directly from my first impressions confronted with my experience in other fields.
    The most striking for me were pages: 75, 80 and 81. These pages deal, in my view, with typical problems that researchers face when planning physical experiments. It requires defining precisely the objects, methodology as used theories/hypothesizes for interpretations. The main difference from my field of material science is that the all objects as tools used in psychological “experiments” are represented by similar complex human minds. In science we know the Heisenberg uncertainty principle that tells about limits in measuring certain parameters. What kinds of such limitations do exist in psychiatry and psychoanalysis? Let’s have a close look; they only deal with two equivalent minds where one (tester/psychiatrist) is a priori assumed to be normal and other (patient) abnormal. Can similarly built objects measure precisely the other objects? Yes, they can, but if we deal with significant differences. However, where is the border line determining when an assumed normal psychiatrist can test a less normal patient? It is obvious that the Heisenberg uncertainty principle saying about one measured property makes less precisely the other can be measured is reaching its ultimate border in psychiatry/psychoanalysis when the analyst and analysand are similarly “normal”. Such tests will become weird when people representing authority starts investigate very close to normal patients.
    We need also to consider mutual internal changes in the minds of the testers and tested when interfering so closely in their sessions; – the both are changing. In material science we deal with more or less invasive tests that for such reasons are more or less possible to repeat because of the previous tests causing irreversible changes. It seems that the author is fully aware about it as she says on page 81: “Ghosts of your supervisors reconsider the work, internally watching the erotic phantasy evolve between analyst and analyzed:” or on page 75: “Representations and signifiers move from individual interior meaning to a mingling of process and interpretative interaction” and on page 79: “Did you become an analyst to seek her meaning from your own objects?” I understand the illustrations in this article showing very extreme/symbolic situations (up detachments of head, body’s transpositions and special positions) as some kind of mathematical functions that are used in physical science for identifications of the tested objects. Can we say that more drastic pictures used to illustrated psychiatric tests in this article reflect bigger differences “between analyst and analyzed” justifying a conclusion that the tested patient may need a medical help?
    Stubborn stone
    ——————————————

    I like this presented real psychiatric case in the article “Fourteen Djinns Migrate Across the Ocean”. It shows very extreme situation that seems to be easy diagnosed from many angles as manifesting drastic abuse and cultural shocks magnified by financial problems in this family. The most amazing is using a complex approach in treating this family by Dr. Guzder. It is room here for “chemical psychiatrists” using some scary psychotropic substances interfering with our brain’s chemistry as for traditional healers and religious interpretations. This approach is moderated and humble in comparison to Vancouver’s psychiatrists who refused to accept and include in their treatment this family’s rich ethnic/religious background. In this simple way of accepting their differences it was possible to achieve their trust and
    cooperation. We do not know if this boy was fully cured and probably it will be answered next Saturday. Similarly interesting for me is the issue of drugs and if this boy still needs to use them.
    Stubborn stone

  374. Glass Onion March 14, 2011 9:46 am

    “14 Djinns Migrate across the sea”

    I’ve been involved in a systemic family therapy situation a number of years back in the role of classroom aid at Douglas Hospital in a day program for children labelled as emotionally disturbed. It was during a time I was studying techniques of specialized education, the connection a 4 month stage in quest of a career I ultimately elected to forgo. Regardless of what I ultimately elected to do, the stage as well as the studies impacted significantly on my being-in-the-world – the children, their families, the programme, the internal processing of the whole. There were children involved who I’ll remember forever, & one in particular who reminds me of the child Abdul in the article at issue here – specifically because he too was the scapegoat as well as the member of the family identified as presenting symptoms – also a member of a family (split) who had migrated to Montreal & had huge difficulties re settling. I was taken by the discussion in the article regarding hybrid identities, the impact of poverty specifically on an immigrant family, the importance of taking into account in a working manner the ethnicity of a disturbed immigrant family, & the importance of examining the whole of family dynamics in order to impact positively in therapy, as well as the need to incorporate cultural identities/religious beliefs with a willing “suspension of disbelief” in order to allow parallel possibilities of healing, the latter something that was left out of the equation in the situation I found myself in.

    K was 7 years old, of Jamaican descent, a troubled child who had been expelled from regular school 5 times before landing at Douglas Hospital, the final time for giving his school principal a bloody nose. Working with K included both reading & arithmetic sessions, with the former yielding the most interesting results – that is, K could take great pleasure in reading if the content of the lesson interested him, much less so if the texts at issue were generic as in lacking exciting plot or engaging characterizations. This was interesting psychologically speaking because it lead to all sorts of feelings surfacing, something which I could pass on to the therapy team.

    K lived with his crack addicted mother & 4 year old sister (shared a bed with the latter which was problematic at the very least because the young girl was often incontinent). He had 2 other sisters who were doing fairly well living with his maternal grandmother, plus a father in & out of jail as well as in & out of K’s life. The sisters came up fairly often in K’s discourse, as well as the father. In the case of the sisters living with the grandmother, it had to do with the jokes they shared with him, the books with animal or human pictures showing tender familial situations they gave him, the desire to be in their presence that he articulated. Paradoxically in the case of the drifting father, what was at issue were slurs against girls & women which K. ingested to the ends of hilarity. K rarely even mentioned his mother.

    Even from the point of view of a classroom aid, K’s family situation impacted like a ton of bricks regarding what was & wasn’t possible at the academic & behavioural levels. Something basically practical like getting to the school bus stop on time was an issue which I tried to rectify by asking his sleep-in mother to buy an alarm clock in a very polite note – she refused, & consequently K came to us less often as the semester went on, resulting in the gains he had been making both academically & therapeutically falling away. Perhaps even more importantly on a psychological level, the family rarely arrived for family therapy sessions, this too happening more & more often as the semester progressed. As I mentioned earlier, little account of the ethnicity of the family appeared to be brought into the equation re relations between the family & the treatment. The article I’ve just read makes me wonder how the treatment would have impacted, had ethnicity been explored & taken in to account.

    One thing I did with K in the part of the semester when he was more present, specifically during Black History Month: K came into school one day with an X referring to Malcolm X shaved into the side of his head early that February. I noted how proud he was of this, also how he knew a fair degree about the man if you took his age into account. At any rate, I read in the Gazette that on the week-end kids’ page they would be publishing writing by kids relating to Black History Month, decided this could be something I could share with K in a positive way, got permission from the Specialized Ed teacher to do writing for the contest on Malcolm X with K. Ultimately the Gazette published K’s writing, & when I brought the paper in K was oh, ever so proud. He got to read his piece to the class, & then, on that Monday, I sent a clipping of the writing home with K to show his mother, told K to stick it to his fridge, show it to mom. The following day I asked about the reception of the writing. “Oh” said K – “she told me to get it off the fridge “– grrrrr – operation sabotage, but of course the mother was in need of therapy too…

  375. Glass Onion March 14, 2011 3:46 pm

    Writings on “The Psychohistoriographic Group” – March 14, 2011 – Glass Onion

    Voices

    “We begin a journey of questions. The journey or the process is the essence of the work. We are voices making a path in the room.”
    Jaswant Guzder

    Maps of selfhood, of family, of friends – yellow brown white black – partner maps, persons as well inundated with your narrative – or nearly – as you are, & vice versa – the ethnic map, geographical map, map of distances, of religious nexus, of curiosity, of morphing culture – here we are, our voices alternately gentle & harsh, our needs free flowing then caught in thickets, our families, be they nuclear or extended, often tracing out our individuality like The Ominous Noose, like the enfolding arms of some gracious mother – listen – that child you repeatedly re-become at the oddest of intervals – traitor maps & all those hands hidden in pockets – look out – the genital map, not your own secret really, more like a stitch in nine includes obtuse if not also abuse – here we are, snug in a symptom, racked by hope as often as despair – there goes the alpha & omega of finally acknowledging – the red birds, the blue birds, transparent birds – the nests of the soul encumbered, all this where “fulfilled” is basically
    “filled full” –

    & now we draw our desire out, walking a path of sensing, visualizing a touch down as vulnerably abstract, courting the approval now of the misbegotten, now of our own stung narratives flying like global flags high over head – those identifying flags suddenly blank, this to allow what’s authentically invisible it’s deepening due – this to provide material for further filling out of allegiance to what’s quietly beautiful in the slow-to-awaken whole – widening, the gaze of the Other, & you within that gaze ever so small, fiddled, awestruck – narrowing, the escape route, given the way being in this collaborative inference is asking after what’s authentic about you, the authentic a residual of giving generously some slippery part of yourself, however small a part – now we prepare in the midst of meditation a song, a sigh, a universal prayer…

  376. Storytime March 15, 2011 1:10 am

    Some more on the Psychohistoriographic Group article – Storytime
    I left tonight’s session with the process/product distinction on my mind.
    The Psychohistoriographic Group article describes a Transcultural Psychiatry Workshop which seems to be all about the process of creating a poem or dramatic script and not the product.
    The co-leaders keep stirring the waters and blowing air into the fire” are fuelling the process and banishing political correctness (I think).
    The workshop approach could be decomposed into similar processes that one could use in the field of process art, namely; gathering, sorting, collating, associating, and patterning in order to try to understand the different hybrid forms of individual personhood and to aid self-articulate of their peoples suffering and history for example.
    From these building blocks of process an emergence occurs which could parallel the emergence of the psyche from a collection of neurons. One needs to just see the work of Jackson Pollock or the molten lead throwing of Richard Serra for example. But is the workshop interested in the product? If not, why not?
    Is the very supportive environment of drama or art therapy able to provide the adequate criticisms for the workshop participants, who might decide to become actors or artists because of this, so that they can meet professional standards? What is the ‘just in case’ measure taken.
    What is the distinction between drama therapy and process drama, art therapy and process art? What’s the difference between a psychiatrist and a good teacher or a curious mind in this context of learning about cultures, narratives, timeline, values, morals and their roots and to unravel the historiography. Managing effectively the psychological health is a key distinction of course but there are similarities with good teaching which I think are worth observing.
    What is Gestalt psychology?
    I’m going to read about the conference of the birds now

  377. Storytime March 16, 2011 11:48 pm

    Sita-Shakti, Cultural Paradigms for Indian Women.
    This is very much a stream-of-consciousness.
    I think I’ve been trying to read this for 3 days. I have so many tangential thoughts and many lines of inquiry that I need to follow up. It’s been a hard read that is wonderfully interesting but also thick and has caused me to fall asleep a few times.
    At one point I was going to stop and read the Ramayana in order to understand the cultural and religious motifs. The dense overview was necessary but didn’t help me much. I looked for other synopsises online. The other small stories of Kali, Ganesh, Shiva and Mahabjarata I didn’t really follow at all so it’s hard to follow the connections with the cohesive unit that is an Indian family.
    I also skipped through the last couple of case studies as I they were not sticking in my mind as I passed to the next.
    I need to bear in mind that “the mythic roots of Indian identity ‘cannot be overestimated’” (pg. 258). That said….
    I wondered what the Dr Guzder thinks of Mother Teressa and her Missionaries of Charity relationship with Indian culture. Mother Teressa was always opposed to family planning and contraception, someone who would rather keep woman strapped into their animal cycle of reproduction. She was promoting a certain servility in woman much like the Sita role in the Ramayama. At what point in the psychologist placing importance of the culture of the family are they propping up ridiculous misogynistic thoughts. When do they say to the generation above that they are repressing their women? Why is there such an even handedness tone, it lacks objectivity as it doesn’t seem to be in search of any truth. Just merely propping up the status quo.
    At what point does the psychologist say this is misogynistic and repressive, socially unacceptable. And to mess around being ‘politically correct’ and culturally sensitive and allowing so much suffering to continue, how culturally sensitive and blind do you have to be to ignore the several hundred dowry deaths, bride burnings that occur each year in south asia. At what point is the culture just getting in the way?
    With these case studies the psychological care seems to focus on the women, suggesting that they are the victims.
    Can the Dr expand on the psychological need for men to dominate women? Stemming from “womb envy”, Mother godess, purity, unconscious fear of the feminine, Impurity threat vs. seductive danger etc etc.
    How does the Karma Sutra fit into all this repression?

  378. Storytime March 18, 2011 3:58 pm

    SITA-SHAKTI @ Cultural Collision: Issues in the psychotherapy of diaspora Indian Women
    Reflections by Storytime.
    Similar to the 4th reading, it’s focus is on gender roles and their literary motifs, family cohesion and dynamics and the need for hybridisation of identity after migrating between different cultures.
    I’m very much interested in the confusion and system conflict in the role of the Indian woman, dichotomised, in extreme cases, into roles of reverence and oppression: the Sita/Shakti balance.
    Do the Hindu Myths come out of this confusion? Were the metaphors written to articulate this tension? Is the strength of the novel in western society, and its rich range of tone and focus, a way of avoiding this strong dichotomy of roles. Does feminist literature drive feminism? How has Hinduism lasted this long? Why did the Buddism, Sikhims and Jainism break away? What are their differences in their treatment of women and design for family cohesion? Actually bad question, maybe we should ask why most world religions repress women?
    If it’s, in the words of Salmon Rushdie, “an open society like India, with a richness of life experience with the complicated culture, colours, smells and excess”, then what’s going on over the border in the fundamental airless Pakistan?
    Do psychoanalysts have criticisms of western cultures and family cohesion? Is there a best way to nurture a family or are we stuck with a cultural relativism? Is there a complete healing/or perfect solution? Are psychoanalysts just cashing in on what everyone has to deal with in life? Why don’t we all need psychological help the world and human condition is confusing, chaotic and barely manageable, why don’t we all fall apart?
    If social history was to play out again would gender roles come out the same way? Are reverence, oppression and everything in-between natural relations between men and women? Are they natural consequences of the biology we’ve evolved to?
    What is identity? How fluid is it? How quickly can it be dismantled/reconstructed? How many things we identify with are imported? Confusing identity with nationality or religion is problematic as national boundaries are arbitrary, and religion and nationalism are dangerous.
    More light needs to be shed on the nature vs nurture/culture etc balance. How many of these psychological problems would have come up without a change in culture? In other words is the cultural change the final push over the edge after a building of underlying problems and tension (including mis-firing of chemistry and biology in the brain). The follow-up question is what is the balance of drugs and talking? Do the drugs take care of the nature problems and the talking the nurture problems?
    What does the quote in the conclusion mean? “The psychological agendas of joint family life, and malevolent, painful realities of middle class dowry death of pressures promoting female foeticide in India, cannot be reduced to symbolic, imaginary of cultural representations.”

  379. jaswant guzder March 20, 2011 8:36 am

    thank you for inviting me
    the comments are too numerous for individual response, but going back to our conversation together ( i had the added the benefit of facing a j.m. painting in the room).
    we focused on the deep listening of analytic or therapy and how collective or socio-historical dimensions of culture impinge on formation of self,identity, options, resilence or distress. the clarity here was to see that an event or mark that could be seen as a difficulty or trauma or stress can also be transformed to shape us, drive other agendas of growth or resilience or derail us “mind the gap” one can fall into gaps or voids with dismembered social meaning or internal meanings.
    the group struggled with the complexity of the issues: a bombardment in our modern world with information technologies also makes a demonstration in egypt or iran possible or global connection possible; a historical legacy in canada can be built on respect but also delusions or sacred beliefs necessary for collective cohesion and safety; a djinn possession could have historical, psychodynamic and physiological dimensions; suspending beliefs and judgements about Others might be the only way to “hear” other realities than those mapped by our cultural realities or what we feel are habits that determine our norms or goodenough environments.
    i hope that by coming back to attunement ( as when the baby teaches its parents how to look after it) , free floating attention ( listening that allows us to be aware of our own internal responses as well as other nuances in the dialogue we hear or with the messages conveyed by all the people in the room) forces us to look at the boundaries of our own knowing, our prejudices or limitations, our deeper patterns on the way to formulating listening for the unconscious maps or archetypes or phantasies that shape both therapist and patient.
    we did not speak of india or its mythic embedding. i was pleased that we had an interesting story on the cold lake region and the aboroginal artist living and expressing the exile from his land as well as the connection with old chief who offers spiritual connection in the shield motifs of the artist.
    we
    since the last line of the comments above are visible to me :” the psychological agendas of joint family,etc cannot be reduced to symbolic, imaginary of cultural representations”: i am trying to say that human beings are still responsible for choices and their humanity no matter what tradition or taboos may shape them . so if you are causing great suffering to others as you are defining this as “good” action on the basis of cultural embedding,as a therapist i am thinking of ethics and social suffering as part of the bedrock that still has to influence my response. intent and ethical actions still remain: gaddiffi killing his own people because they don,t agree to his leadership, killing female fetuses as you only value sons : i can understand it but this does not mean that psychological agendas ( psychopathic or otherwise) can go unmeasured by humanism or ethics.
    i would recommend to you since you are raising the issues of science and art in this healing tradition of psychiatry an excellent book on science and healing challenges:
    the emperor of all maladies : by mukhurjee
    which traces from hippocrates and ancient cultures to the present : how we have approached the cure for cancer. this book teaches us about science, culture, resistance to change of frameworks, resistance to obvious failures of using the same approach for years and years even it it is a failing formula.
    it is a humbling experience to understand our ignorance in medicine and also our desire to find the least detrimental options.
    the discourse on culture in therapy is largely ignored in the past, possibly globalization moves us to examine the particular and the universal with more subtle and comprehensive ideas including social, legal, political and historical aspects of the collective and individual psychic realities.

  380. Glass Onion March 22, 2011 2:04 am

    The Dear John Letters #3 (for Jaswant Guzder)

    III

    “Do not leave me in this wilderness!
    Or, if you do, pay me to stay behind.”
    John Ashbery

    How high the house that John built stands –
    can’t reach every poignant detail, posters
    of Hiroshima on the walls, bowl
    of origami cranes by the window,
    faint light of the antique radio playing Roy Orbison –
    can’t reach but not for lack of trying
    as I count out the ways we do & don’t
    belong here, the ghostly flicker of cheap tea candles
    handsomely tattooing
    a chair, an arm, a mood –

    how deep in the cellar Reason hides
    trying on chaotic jocular for size,
    air trapped in its own throb,
    psyche cadaver rolled up in a Persian rug,
    our first words exchanged rattling the radiator,
    make-shift sleeping space cold & snow-blind,
    sure ground, shifting ground, tumblers –
    how Folly, the fiddler, keeps sarcastic time
    in the moment I’ve realized
    no stable leaving exists.

    Dear John something of a scandal
    has swept up unrepentant residual flak,
    released it in the form of cool ash onto the front lawn,
    sown seeds of nostalgia, thought better of that, screamed
    bloody murder yet remained unheard –
    dear John the tirades of our ephemeral hopes
    gone on a bender don’t
    bleed the way they used to, something
    I appreciate remembering how you had
    neither coinage nor humility enough
    to take the ineffable
    to gutsy heart…

  381. Monik Desaluriers March 22, 2011 8:37 pm

    Monia

    Le documentaire de madame Alanis Obomsawin est très fidèle aux valeurs du Professeur Cornett c’est à dire honnête, clair et qui pose les vraies questions. J’ai été profondément touchée et indignée de voir l’impact de l’injustice monstre de la part de l’université McGill sur la vie du Professeur Cornett et sur celle de sa famille. Monsieur le Doyen le jour de son départ pour la retraite se paie un trip de pouvoir et déclare sans plus de préambule au Professeur Cornett de prendre ses affaires et de quitter définitivement l’université et ce sans aucune explication! Et pourtant dans le documentaire, ses élèves témoignent de son humanisme, de son enthousiasme et de son approche particulière qui permet une totale libre expression. Ses classes étaient remplies. ?????????????????? Comprendre le non sens rend fou, le dénoncer c’est préserver son équilibre et espérer sensibiliser. Bravo Professeur Cornett et madame Obomsawin! Vous avez réussit quelque chose de magistral et quelque chose me dit que ça ne fait que commencer!

  382. Storytime March 23, 2011 11:01 am

    Striving to articulate: further thoughts on psychotherapy and the dialogic seminar with Dr. Jaswant Guzder.
    Learning about the process of attuning the analysand and focussing on their renderings: suspending censorships and looking for sources of suffering through a journey of self-awareness and hybrid identities; creating condensations and juxtapositions of thoughts, cultures, stories, histories, mythologies with critical rejection of historical and social garbage.
    What are we aiming for, what does psychological health actually mean?
    Is the work of a soloist, with a single subjectivity, better ‘therapy’ than the use of dialogue (as with the dialogic principle of setting subjectivity against subjectivity)? Instead of discussing the ‘talking cure’, should we focus on the ‘listening cure’? Which process leads to more effective and affective learning? Is psychoanalysis just a paid conversation with a person we want to be
    Is getting “ill” with the patient similar or the same as sympathy?
    What where writers’ grasp of the unconscious before Freud’s systematic, analytical and formal approach? In the world of literature and theatre before literary motifs and connections were made with psychology, these stories or psychological problems, such as Oedipus Rex, must have been well rehearsed predicaments, clichés or common patterns.
    Is the use of a Freudian lens helpful when analysing literature or someone’s psyche? Are plays really about something, is literature clear-cut; does this meaning replace the work; is the reductionism helpful or is the emotional impact of the words themselves the point? Do we need see Oedipus Rex given that we know it contains the incest motif? Does Earnest Jones’ Hamlet and Oedipus with its distilled meanings and incest motif replace hamlet?
    Is the pressure to resolve everyone into a category or archetype one of the causes of the problem? I’m thinking of in particular sexual orientation or gender identity? Do we repress sexual urges? Can we repress anger and conflict in a similar way as we have repressed sex?
    We didn’t mention Jung at all. Jung’s and Freud’s split, and I’m a novice in understanding this, came out of Jung believing there were different root psychological causes, a greater moral and social landscape, to just repressed sexual urges of Freud’s psychoanalysis.
    We also didn’t mention Marcel Proust’s similar work on memory as Freud, for example in A la recherché du temps perdu. Interestingly Freud and Proust were contemporaries who (it’s commonly believed) never read each other’s work.
    I wasn’t aware of Nabokov’s critique of psychoanalysis through his work Lolita. In fact on further reading it appears that he detested Freud saying that he thought he was “crude” and “medieval”.
    We didn’t get into the interpretation of dreams and how is my life better if I believe my dreams are meaningful. What is the evolutionary purpose of the unconscious mind?
    Were surrealists really unlocking their unconscious or are they a bunch of frauds?
    It was a shame we didn’t get onto Indian Mythology. I spent a long time reading and preparing those parts. I hope the work is not wasted.
    The dynamics of psychology and politics was touched on but could have expanded much further. Do we seek masochistically to be governed, does the ego latch on, with dangerous intensity, with phantasmal creations of people. Sartre has the idea of the fear of freedom. Do we need servility, levels of superiority to survive?
    etc etc.

  383. jaswant guzder March 27, 2011 5:55 pm

    storytime raised many issues
    perhaps we could say that mental wellbeing, resilence, wellness and cultural norms are now much more in the forefront of our mental health discourse. cultural, social and political/historical dimensions have never been a mainstream discourse in teaching or training in euro-north american schools. this is now likely to have more interest with globalization making such a discourse a necessity of complexity acknowledged rather than complexity reduced to one size fits all.
    jung introduces many mystical and cultural dimensions though he was thoroughly unimpresed with the developing world when he visited. for example he apparently had darshan( meeting) with ramana maharashi and saw nothing that interested him. like most europeans of his day the european culture was still high culture and the other world had jewels ( like the diamond sutra or the secret of the golden flower) detached from the realities of those cultural lives.
    making art may be a healing channel , just as running or meditating can be healing.freud protested that his method ( often charging the americans very high rates per hour) was for self knowledge not necessarily healing. the philosopher, artist, the mystic, social scientist, the hunter and the fisherman all have dimensions of knowledge. do we not take the valuable ideas of our time and see if they will “awake” us to see pattern, options, realities, and ways of being that will help us on this journey , on this planet?
    analytic ideas are a useful tool, not a rigid paradigm. my analyst colleague sudhir kakar who was one of the first training analysts in india has now become a novelist and writer , he no longer uses his couch. those of us who do not use a couch any longer nonetheless have found things useless or useful in the process. there is a play on broadway the last session of freud : a fictionalized protrayal of a young cslewis and a dying freud, on the issues of death, God, the Messiah and love. these are still fascinating ideas that have been deeply embedded within us and shaped our world. they could be rubbish or treasures depending on your values and views. certainly each of us must do some of this questioning : the ordinary suffering of being a human being? but this is not the same predicament as having a patient who is suffering and wants an answer now. this would have been the starting point of clinical discourse vs a most important individual journey of discovery or a collective journey . perhaps those are the more important as they may decide war, peace , child rearing, family values and other essential things.
    i don,t have answers on your profound inquiries.

  384. Turbulence March 29, 2011 11:27 am

    Writings on Handout #1 – reactions, earplugged March 29th, 2011 –Turbulence

    “It really did seem impossible that the trip would end. Cleanly, I mean, completely. The way we expect things to end when they do. When a story is told, and the past tense is used.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    One word: Integral

    One Sentence: So many of our significant stories continue to unfold & influence emerging present long after we’ve ostensibly relegated them to the past, only speaking of them any longer in the past tense, only relating to them as poignant or not so poignant memories we long to either remember or forget…

    One Paragraph: When is the past truly over – how to understand the spatial of experience in contradistinction to the linear? Something that has happened years before can remain part of the equation re the psyche, whether consciously or unconsciously, for better or worse – & worse again. Taking trips concretely, taking trips down memory lane, taking a trip via leafing through an album of photographs, taking a trip courtesy of hearing some song that transports you on a sudden back to the times you used to hear it long ago. Travel & trips in so many guises, movements from point A to point B – even from point N to point G – backwards & forwards, all that emotional baggage accompanying. I take it the trip referred to here refers to actual geographical travelling. Nevertheless, there are undertones suggesting the psychological “truth” about voyaging – to wit, the difficulty of managing the fragments of a situation of being in motion, whether literally or metaphorically – the problem of arriving at a sense of event as truly complete, integrated, finished, with the incapacity to do so making “moving on” difficult.

    Stream of Consciousness: Using the past tense, flutter of mental/emotional choreography – there goes the moment that meant everything, here comes lining up memorial ducks all in a greasy row – trips to France, vacation heaven, historicity climbing mountains in the Swiss Alps – how & who goes there now? The story you yearn to tell, are too embarrassed to articulate clearly – little scribbles of words caught up in silent analysing, burning clean through bad omens nicked by dread-filled memory – I like travel, the way what goes on can remain indelibly thrown into relief over & over again in the context of all those budding, less dramatic futures – trip to the grocery store, trip to the riverside carrying sac with apple & sandwich, bottle of quenching spring water – tripping on hallucinations – do youth ever try that these days? The Doors of
    Perception scrubbed squeaky clean & yet not quite, not quite – impossible conclusions that are neatly wound tight longed for – apple of my eye, that boyfriend I road the train with across Canada from west to east – the trip you never got over, groped on a roof top in India where you’d gone to sleep – you punched back hard – oh wait, that wasn’t you, a young woman you met, rather, her connection to dharma fascinating – stories told, bread broken together in a clearing in a foreign wood – trips rendered dateless, a curling like limbs like smoke like hair, your diaries staples for a patterning meal when there is dearth of excitement to come – using the past tense bravely, provocatively, the time & times & time again surfacing even as you thirst for closure…

    Poem:

    Tripwire

    My altitude, my love for you –
    how thick the way I can’t think
    beyond the moon smiling down on us
    when it’s a pleasant evening.

    Many instances of wear & tear
    can’t be loosened with a kiss –
    can’t be the calling loon from last summer
    beautiful with nowhere to go.

    Do you see how I like to twist?
    As next morning comes slumming
    in a topsy-turvy message asking all,
    the next affectionate equation keeps us
    humming.

    You, heartbreaking, know as little as me.
    If I didn’t have the nerve to tell you
    I get the feeling nothing would help.
    This way, the next rut in the road is always
    negotiable.

  385. Toledo March 29, 2011 4:10 pm

    Handout #1: “It really did seem impossible….”

    Word: Lingering

    Sentence: Yes, the trip that seems like a prison, though one is supposed to be exulting in the freedom of the open road.

    Paragraph: There is a pattern between this passage and the first passage about grandmother’s ghost: things that will not go away. Except this passage is more aggressive: a present that will not go away.

    Stream: This passage serves for me as a metaphor for times that cannot pass to quickly. How many times have I tried to console someone who is living through hardship, “This time too will pass.” But to them of course it seems as though it will go on forever. Nevertheless, sometimes the past does not go away. Sometimes it remains present. I was thinking about war yesterday. When I was a young boy in the 1960s growing up in a prosperous blue collar neighborhood, World War II was still present. We talked about it as if it had just happened. As a young man visiting the deep hollers of West Virginia, I found that the American Civil War was still very much present. Fallen soldiers from a person’s lineage could be talked about as if they had just defended the homeland and paid the ultimate price last week. And then I think of my country today fighting two wars that few talk about in the course of daily life in spite of thousands of losses, and hundreds of thousands risking death bravely. To spend any time dwelling on what our countrymen are doing on the other side of the world would be too much unpleasantry in the course of daily life. World War II was more present two decades later than today’s wars are in their own time. How can this be? Time it would seem is quite malleable, but I suspect that as individuals we do not have much control over what shape it will take.

  386. Ghost of Storytime March 29, 2011 5:22 pm

    Writings on Handout #1 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime
    “It really did seem impossible that the trip would end. Cleanly, I mean, completely. The way we expect things to end when they do. When a story is told, and the past tense is used.”
    Johanna Skibsrud
    First Word: Dense
    First Sentence: Sounds like last week’s comments relating to migration and that it was always ongoing.
    First Paragraph: A story has certain completeness, a trip or narrative needs a certain resolution, a clean or complete end before it can be told as a story. What constitutes the story? Stories can continue without resolution (everyone’s life for example) but there are periods of clarity, crescendo, boredom, changes in the speed of passing hours that all need to be told. Is resolution needed? Is story/narrative confused with anecdote/punch-line? Does a story have to have a point?
    Stream-of-consciousness: There are certain moments where you feel like you are completing a journey, leading up to turning point, emotions and states-of-mind will changes; a resolution is due. At some point your deny the journey is going to end, deny that there is something past it, that meaning afterwards is undefined, denying that the moment of clarity, bliss will end and you will have to wake up the next day and start the next story. There’s a craving for creation and resolution. It’s all artificial; the story could end NOW, as this is being read. It could finish at 2pm, it could finish whenever. Story or narrative and the fashion for it might just be over rational, over reductive, put in place for peace of mind. Healing may come through learning about our family’s story, but is this resolution or is healing in the process of finding out. Maybe there is no such thing as resolution. It’s just that we crave it and construct it none the less.

  387. Flying Head March 30, 2011 2:18 am

    Handout #1 – reactions, ear plugged March 30, 2011
    “It really did seem impossible that the trip would end. Cleanly, I mean, completely. The way we expect things to end when they do. When a story is told, and the past tense is used.”

    One word: “End”

    One sentence: “It is about passing time”

    One paragraph: “We often experience a sudden end in more intense situations in which we are actively involved/participate. Among such situations we can include trips – especially key journeys involving our big preparations as expectations”.

    Stream of consciousness vein: “In my first impression after seven readings of these three intense sentences I saw their interpretation in the most popular now form – a short Youtube’s film episode.
    Let us imagine groups of young men smoking, drinking and talking outside of a fancy disco club. While watching them, we notice a fast escalation in their “dialogs” that become louder and quickly convert into gesticulations switching soon after into a very dynamic fist fight. In its apogee there are recorded flashed reflections from moving few knives followed by some loud gun shots. Almost immediately after it we notice an extremely intensive silence with one or two slowly moving men on the background. They do not talk, just slowly turn around their heads when the others lay motionless on the ground. The action is finished and the following seconds seem to last long minutes. We will watch this scene two times from two different cameras; one filming this scene from high above and the second recording the same event from a street level in hands of a skillfully moving cameraman what makes an impression of being seen by one of the surviving it man.
    In this way we have a chance to see a dynamic pictorial interpretation of the mentioned “past tense” in a kind of the action liked by contemporary people and in two different perspectives. As a bonus the audience will also notice that the speed of this action influences their ability of experiencing significant changes in their time’s scale perception. Yes, it happens, but according to certain commonly known rules this shift in the time scale becomes significant when the movement reaches higher values comparable to the speed of light.

    Can we reach for time to time such high speeds in our ordinary lives? Can we reach it without literal: fast moving our bodies, whistling gun bullets, “pumping” so fast voltage into human bodies by tasers, or burning by laser guns? – instead just by thinking equally fast or deep inside about something important in our heavy (without any moving parts) 3 pound minds?

    Flying Head

  388. Ghost of Storytime March 30, 2011 10:47 am

    Writings on Handout #3 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime
    “When my father said….”
    First word: Spatial
    First sentence: Time goes and slips; both spatial words
    First paragraph: Fargo I think is the film. I’ve never seen it. Somehow there was the sense that time was packaged away after it passed, put in bins, stored, perhaps hiding, but never findable. The question where does the time ‘go’ is already misleading as the answer will reflect the form of the questions. Time goes to….here…..Time goes to….there.
    Stream-of-Consciousness: Time as a spatial dimension is all down to Einstein. The English language was not prepared for this paradigm shift. Mathematics was the only tool that could handle it. This poverty in the English language is being explored by the narrator, but at the same time it opens up a space (no pun intended) which can be filled with memories, connections, nostalgia, films; the literary dimension (no pun intended). Again the Rational-Irrational dissonance theme reappears. Or perhaps the irrational or literary provides the cement that holds the rational bricks together. Or vice versa, whatever you like.

  389. Turbulence March 30, 2011 1:01 pm

    Writings on Handout #2 – reactions, earplugged March 29th, 2011 –Turbulence

    “Now, though, I find it difficult to believe that anything is ever buried in the way that I had once supposed. I believe instead that everything remains. At the very limit; the exact surface of things. So that in the end it is not so much what has been subtracted from a life that really matters, but the distances, instead, between the things which remain.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    One word: gaps.

    One sentence: How we deal with the gaps in a personal timeline brings to fruition so much living by slippery fiction, the what & who & where & when scrabbling comedy & tragedy alike, the loss of precise memory in spots adding up to a fragmented kind of legend of being-in-the-world…

    One paragraph: “the exact surface of things” – how can that be, there is something almost mystical being suggested here. My idea of what remains is more akin to splayed fragments as opposed to any exact surface of things – fragments that offer ideation of events in a life, sometimes vaguely, sometimes clearly. I’d be the first to agree that what has been subtracted from a life is less important ultimately than those difficult distances between the things which remain, just not sure of what the author intends here when she speaks of distances – i.e. is it about how said distances affect, or maybe how they confuse? I would love to be privy to the exact surface of things, find that is not a part of my reality. The lived comes & goes, not always in a way I can recognize – fused, rather, through everything, often enough devoid of the kind of intentionality that would have me recognizing as opposed to making up Socratic days in a life…

    Stream of consciousness: The distances between the things which remain – I’m addicted to scratching at memory surfaces, eking out a sense of self as often from reflections about the past as on what happens in the present immediate. Every thought, every feeling is already passed when we reflect upon them, maybe a little like the dead stars whose light we see in the present tense even though it comes from light years away – to be in the moment is to be rather unconscious, yes? & yet we strive for that, when it works out the experiences we have feel intense. Passion for fiddling our harsher memories out, like whittling a stick down to a fragile core – happy memories – oh how many & yet not enough to keep us eager/safe enduringly – what I’ve buried I often dig up again – love, self, the other, fictions, catastrophes, helplessness – what I’ve buried I consistently try to appropriate with wholeness in mind, be what’s buried treasure or detritus, be what’s buried inspirational or false-bottomed, be what’s buried rainbow hued or sullied black & white – somehow can’t not ask after all of it….

  390. Turbulence March 30, 2011 1:58 pm

    Writings on Handout #3 Turbulence – March 30 2011

    “When my father said, “Where did the time go, god-dammit?” I thought of it as if it was really a place that it got to. A place that looked a lot like the palace in Fargo, or the inside of my father’s boat, which remains, now, the original image in my mind for the realization that time can somehow just slip away.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    One word: Reality

    One sentence: Coming up against the recurrent reality of time slipping away colours everything, from hope to blank despair, driven desire to apathetic loss, gracious healing to insensitive dismissal…

    One paragraph: The place time got to – what a funny idea, that there actually is a place where time retires, or at least has a cemetery plot. I feel time like a weight that can paralyze, not sure why, only sure that sifting through the past is a precarious endeavour in my case, so much so that I figure it’s probably such for the majority. I’ve often felt time slipping away, wondered about how loaded down by the past the average person is, thought about how cultural differences may make the experience of time lost different, culled a garden of emotional hope thinking on the ones I love, often “in spite of”. When time starts slipping away – & it does so regularly – when there is this kind of slippage I salute the find of gentle weariness, wait for energy to come back, wait…

    Stream of Consciousness: Slip sliding along, coming to surface reactions, spilling dark despair – time & how meagre our interpersonal expectations of authentic exchange – where does that thought come from – I lift my hand into the cold March wind, pretend I’m able to healingly wave to everyone who needs such a wave – come hither, hither come – I walk the river’s edge musing on the distressingly destructive act – walk & walk & walk, the day coming into focus along side the hours passing – oh & what’s holy, how does the secular nourish, what is the song chorus playing right now somewhere inside me that refuses me landing space? Where does the time go indeed – I’m flipping through small memories that I can’t put in order with any sense of belief – the last memory I am twisting in the wind I think I picked up at some point when I wasn’t really paying attention – so what’s it doing here now, hogging all my space? I look into the computer screen like into a lit up midnight – throw away all thoughts of harming, commune with what feels deserving…

  391. Toledo March 30, 2011 5:05 pm

    Handout 2:

    “Now, though, I find it difficult to believe that anything is ever buried in the way that I had once supposed. I believe instead that everything remains. At the very limit; the exact surface of things. So that in the end it is not so much what has been subtracted from a life that really matters, but the distances, instead, between the things which remain.”?Johanna Skibsrud

    Word:
    Residual

    Sentence:
    “Distance:” what a wonderful word to describe the space between objects of the past and present.

    Paragraph:
    It amazes me those who conjure their personal past, from last week, or decades ago, as if it happened yesterday. They relive every trauma and triumph at the snap of a finger. And it amazes me more those who recall the past, no matter how recent or significant, with detachment. Both extremes, I suppose, have measured “distance” quite differently.

    Stream:
    I worked for several years with a very happy man from Lithuania. I once asked him about his daily gladness. He said that life for him is only the future. He was not attached to the past, so he said, so that he was in a way liberated, free to great each new day as something unto itself. But I did not completely believe him. He seemed to me to cherish so much of his many lives. He had more rich history in 50 years than several of his peers combined. I think his handling of the past was a striking example of the “distances, instead, between the things which remain.”

    The other thought that come to mind is a bit cynical. This passage applies well to a lucid individual with enough of a life to call a history. But how well does it bode for lost civilizations and Alzheimer patients?

  392. Toledo March 30, 2011 5:45 pm

    30 March 2011

    Handout #3

    “When my father said, “Where did the time go, god-dammit?” I thought of it as if it was really a place that it got to. A place that looked a lot like the palace in Fargo, or the inside of my father’s boat, which remains, now, the original image in my mind for the realization that time can somehow just slip away.”?Johanna Skibsrud

    Word:
    Slippery

    Sentence:
    The worst realization is when we see that so much time has been wasted.

    Paragraph:
    Wow, it is so true that certain places and contexts become for us the great sucking sound of precious time being siphoned. What a feeling of dread that is: the thought, in those situations, that existence has suddenly morphed into something pointless.

    Stream:
    When I was a child, time seemed to last forever. Summers were endless, until of course the final week. How is it now that, not for lack of experiences and new faces, a decade can fly by in an instant?

    An old woman I am close to has spent recent years slowing down. Little has happened. Nothing has been initiated. She has a progressive incurable condition which is causing limbs and organs to malfunction, some to the point of uselessness. She has accomplished little in her 76 years. Yet she remains in good spirits. She laughs easily and often. Nurses, doctors and orderlies are quickly endeared to her. I do not think that she considers the slippage of time the way I do. She does not consider missed opportunities and unmet goals as do my peers. Those of us who want it all from life are perhaps the most conscious of the melting away of time. Like a magnificent snow fortress waiting for spring.

  393. Toledo March 30, 2011 6:29 pm

    Handout #4

    “After the meal, we were quiet. My father smoked a cigarette or two. Inclined lightly toward the window by the kitchen table, which he had opened. As he exhaled, he seemed to become emptier – as if he pushed the smoke from his body just a little too hard.”

    Word:
    “Exhail”

    Sentence:
    I know that behavior well: pushing the air out in a deliberate sigh as if to say that being, far from unbearably light, is heavy.

    Paragraph:
    This reading, the paragraph turned out differently. The ritual cigarette after a meal becomes a meditation. The leaning toward the open window would suggest a desire for escape into open air. Pushing the smoke out of the lungs and out the window would be a way to send troubles away. To become “emptier”, for the burden to be lightened.

    Stream:
    As much of an anti-smoking Nazi as I may be, I have to acknowledge its best benefit. Foremost, it seems that burdens, if only for the moment, leave with the exhaling of smoke.

    The passage recalls the movie Smoke. It poses the question, “What is the weight of the smoke from a cigar?” The answer is, “The weight of the cigar.” Smoke, in this film and perhaps in this passage, is a metaphor for the past, the weight of which one cannot escape.

  394. Ghost of Storytime March 31, 2011 9:10 am

    Writings on Handout #2 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime

    “Now, though, I find it difficult….”

    First word: Interface

    First sentence: Does this really mean anything?

    First paragraph: Does ‘remain’ mean not buried, keeps on being used, or doesn’t decompose, keeps its dimensions underground? The second half is easier to interpret if your replace thing for person for example. It’s not who dies or what we have lost that is the principle focus but how close to each other we are after they’ve gone.

    Stream-of-Consciousness: We could say that they thought that memories were buried, that when someone goes that it cuts off memories, nostalgias, emotions, an out of sight out of mind theme. This time there is a realisation that nothing truly goes; in fact it all remains in some form, and what remains should strengthen your relationship with everything else that remains, learning form experience. I probably am trying to understand this is in too literal a way. If this is the correct interpretation the writer has gone to quite a bit of work to hide that. In the middle of the passage is a puzzling phrase “At the very limit; the exact surface of things”. This throws me off. Something material could be said to have an exact surface. Something abstract like a person really wouldn’t. Is this talking about the material world or the emergent world? Does this relate to the presence of people in one’s mind who have died or a cultural persistence or a collective unconscious? All experience is somehow worked into a sense of self and a sense of belonging and the loss of someone isn’t going to remove something, it will actually add to your experience and mould the meaning you have created to understand your place in the world.

  395. Toledo March 31, 2011 3:26 pm

    Handout #5 … 3rd morning

    31 March 2011
    Toledo

    “When I was younger, and we had come to Henry’s house alone in those solitary summers of my father’s disappearance, I had imagined that the past really existed, semi-submerged, in Henry’s backyard. Wouldn’t that be enough for anyone? I’d thought. To explain that certain sadness, which I identified sometimes in him. A sadness that would make you, when you saw it, want to pull the edges of your own life up around you, and stay there, carefully, inside.” Johanna Skibsrud

    Word:
    Grief

    Sentence:
    Some people carry so much sadness on their faces that it is difficult to look at them, so no-one does.

    Paragraph:
    What is the source of so much sadness and grief? The question reminds me of when I was single and people would ask, why? My reply, if I knew the answer to that I would not still be single. The passage digs at this question, why is Henry so sad? Would it be too bold to say, if Henry really understood completely his sadness he could free himself of it? I do not know if the understanding of ourselves necessarily leads to a journey out of sadness or relief from bachelorhood, but I suspect that it can’t hurt.

    Stream:
    The kind of despair depicted in this passage is frightening whenever one comes face to face with it in another person. It feels contagious. Metaphorically speaking, if one does not keep a safe distance and wash one’s hands, a bad cold might ensue. A few decades ago when I was in therapy, my shrink would from time to time take a breath, stare up at the window, and exhale, as if to cleanse her soul of my despair.

    The narrator in this passage longs to know the source of Henry’s sadness. Such understanding can make empathy so much easier. When my grandfather was diagnosed with a debilitating cancer, he was immediately forgiven for recent poor work performance. When my mother-in-law was diagnosed with a brain disease, we could all more easily accept her strange and counter-productive behavior. When told that someone has just lost a loved one, it becomes clear why they are grieving. But what of when the source of unwanted behavior is not known or understood? What then? That is when our love, and our ability to express it, is really put to the test.

  396. Ghost of Storytime March 31, 2011 4:07 pm

    Writings on Handout #4 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime

    “After the meal, we were quiet. My father smoked a cigarette or two. Inclined lightly toward the window by the kitchen table, which he had opened. As he exhaled, he seemed to become emptier – as if he pushed the smoke from his body just a little too hard.”

    First word: Draining

    First sentence: Breath that contains a piece of spirit

    First paragraph: The boundary of material and spirit; crossing the boundary with thinking eyes and tightened cheek muscles, emergence phenomena being disconnected from where they emerged from; a separation of neurons and minds. Why would the mind exist without the neurons? Why are the emergent dynamics treated as if they came from somewhere else? Fish swim in schools, some in close clusters which organically bulge and grow and twist and break. This emerges from the fish having simple rules that they follow, correlating their movements with their nearest neighbours for example, which multiplied produces a chaotic yet beautiful emergent phenomena. If you remove the fish you surely remove the phenomena, the emergence doesn’t persist. In the same way if must be that is you remove the neurons you remove the energy, mind, soul, spirit or any of the other penniless words of the English language.

    Stream-of-Consciousness: We get to a stage where we think literature is saying something meaningful about something which is irrational. It seems it just adds more irrationality. We don’t understand this so let’s try and understand it in a poetic language where there aren’t any rules. It’s a beautiful phrase but it doesn’t get us anywhere. I’m struggling with the whole rational, irrational dichotomy which I keep making. It doesn’t help either. This is a stream-of-consciousness rambling, maybe I’ll try and write something more, precise, rational, and irrational or some combination.

  397. Ghost of Storytime March 31, 2011 4:39 pm

    Writings on Handout #5 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime
    “When I was younger….”
    First word: Safety
    First sentence: Are these psychological triggers buried in the garden?
    First paragraph: Identifying the sources of suffering, sharing commonalities in difficult memories with other people. The same triggers, laid-out in the garden in the same pattern.
    Stream-of-consciousness: Identifying sources of sadness and protecting yourself from them; using parts of your life to block parts of your memory; clouding death with nostalgia, clouding illness with childhood trips to the zoo, clouding social breakdowns with Dickens’ Great expectations and clouding civil war with Pan’s labyrinth. The imagery of manipulating your life by picturing it as a sheet which can be pulled around you is quite beautiful.
    There is a sense that you can heal or protect yourself emotionally by pinpointing causes for sadness, much like in a Freudian vein. Not much else came to mind.

  398. Ghost of Storytime April 1, 2011 10:09 am

    Writings on Handout #6 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime
    “The house my father…..”
    First Work: Process
    First Sentence: Where is Casablanca? That confused me.
    First Paragraph: Something’s feel central to your sense of self, with connections and links which you may hold important but others may not realise or recognise. Others didn’t make a bond with the carpentry house but her father did.
    Stream-of-Consciousness: A love for process, meaning by doing, all objects on a transition trajectory somewhere. I imagine lots of people (older men mainly) have sheds that are full of odds and ends which are to be formed into some great idea. Of course they never get there, the aim keeps getting redefined, redefined to extend purpose, redefine to add motivation and excitement.
    That was short, I’ll have to write more……

  399. Toledo April 1, 2011 5:12 pm

    1 April 2011
    Toledo

    Handout #6 – 3rd evening reading

    “The house my father left behind in Fargo…”

    Word:
    Dreamer

    Sentence:
    There are doers and there are thinkers.

    Paragraph:
    It is difficult for those who primarily are thinkers and dreamers to cross the boundary into the world of doers and workers. It is unnatural for them to accomplish anything concrete. As this passage illustrates so well, these individuals do not see how their inability to finish anything they’ve started affects those around them.

    Stream:
    The last sentence, “As if all objects existed in blueprint; in different stages of design or repair,” comes off to me more positively than it was probably intended. What a wonderful creative gift to see the world that way. It means that what such a person sees in everything is possibility. The irony of the father in question is that his occupation is one that ought to span the divide between designer and labourer. And it is so unfortunate that as a parent he could not recognize his lack of consideration for his family, who desired a solid and complete home in which to grow up. I have known other men like this. They drive their loved ones nuts. To a certain extent I am one of them. This passage really has helped me to see this aspect of myself in relation to those closest to me.

  400. Turbulence April 1, 2011 5:57 pm

    A Thin Line Series
    Please post your reflections for the ‘dialogic’ seminars of the series A Thin Line here.

    Warning: Spoiler alert
    If you’re not taking part in the seminar the reflections below will probably give the story away.

    17 Responses to A Thin Line Series
    Turbulence says:
    March 29, 2011 at 11:25 am
    Writings on Handout #1 – reactions, earplugged March 29th, 2011 –Turbulence

    “It really did seem impossible that the trip would end. Cleanly, I mean, completely. The way we expect things to end when they do. When a story is told, and the past tense is used.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    One word: Integral

    One Sentence: So many of our significant stories continue to unfold & influence emerging present long after we’ve ostensibly relegated them to the past, only speaking of them any longer in the past tense, only relating to them as poignant or not so poignant memories we long to either remember or forget…

    One Paragraph: When is the past truly over – how to understand the spatial of experience in contradistinction to the linear? Something that has happened years before can remain part of the equation re the psyche, whether consciously or unconsciously, for better or worse – & worse again. Taking trips concretely, taking trips down memory lane, taking a trip via leafing through an album of photographs, taking a trip courtesy of hearing some song that transports you on a sudden back to the times you used to hear it long ago. Travel & trips in so many guises, movements from point A to point B – even from point N to point G – backwards & forwards, all that emotional baggage accompanying. I take it the trip referred to here refers to actual geographical travelling. Nevertheless, there are undertones suggesting the psychological “truth” about voyaging – to wit, the difficulty of managing the fragments of a situation of being in motion, whether literally or metaphorically – the problem of arriving at a sense of event as truly complete, integrated, finished, with the incapacity to do so making “moving on” difficult.

    Stream of Consciousness: Using the past tense, flutter of mental/emotional choreography – there goes the moment that meant everything, here comes lining up memorial ducks all in a greasy row – trips to France, vacation heaven, historicity climbing mountains in the Swiss Alps – how & who goes there now? The story you yearn to tell, are too embarrassed to articulate clearly – little scribbles of words caught up in silent analysing, burning clean through bad omens nicked by dread-filled memory – I like travel, the way what goes on can remain indelibly thrown into relief over & over again in the context of all those budding, less dramatic futures – trip to the grocery store, trip to the riverside carrying sac with apple & sandwich, bottle of quenching spring water – tripping on hallucinations – do youth ever try that these days? The Doors of
    Perception scrubbed squeaky clean & yet not quite, not quite – impossible conclusions that are neatly wound tight longed for – apple of my eye, that boyfriend I road the train with across Canada from west to east – the trip you never got over, groped on a roof top in India where you’d gone to sleep – you punched back hard – oh wait, that wasn’t you, a young woman you met, rather, her connection to dharma fascinating – stories told, bread broken together in a clearing in a foreign wood – trips rendered dateless, a curling like limbs like smoke like hair, your diaries staples for a patterning meal when there is dearth of excitement to come – using the past tense bravely, provocatively, the time & times & time again surfacing even as you thirst for closure…

    Poem:

    Tripwire

    My altitude, my love for you –
    how thick the way I can’t think
    beyond the moon smiling down on us
    when it’s a pleasant evening.

    Many instances of wear & tear
    can’t be loosened with a kiss –
    can’t be the calling loon from last summer
    beautiful with nowhere to go.

    Do you see how I like to twist?
    As next morning comes slumming
    in a topsy-turvy message asking all,
    the next affectionate equation keeps us
    humming.

    You, heartbreaking, know as little as me.
    If I didn’t have the nerve to tell you
    I get the feeling nothing would help.
    This way, the next rut in the road is always
    negotiable.

    Reply
    Toledo says:
    March 29, 2011 at 3:55 pm
    Handout #1: “It really did seem impossible….”

    Word: Lingering

    Sentence: Yes, the trip that seems like a prison, though one is supposed to be exulting in the freedom of the open road.

    Paragraph: There is a pattern between this passage and the first passage about grandmother’s ghost: things that will not go away. Except this passage is more aggressive: a present that will not go away.

    Stream: This passage serves for me as a metaphor for times that cannot pass to quickly. How many times have I tried to console someone who is living through hardship, “This time too will pass.” But to them of course it seems as though it never will go on forever. Nevertheless, sometimes the past does not go away. Sometimes it remains present. I was thinking about war yesterday. When I was a young boy in the 1960s growing up in a prosperous blue collar neighborhood, World War II was still present. We talked about it as if it had just happened. As a young man visiting the deep hollers of West Virginia, I found that the American Civil War was still very much present. Fallen soldiers from a person’s lineage could be talked about as if they had just defended the homeland and paid the ultimate price last week. And then I think of my country today fighting two wars that few talk about in the course of daily life in spite of thousands of losses, and hundreds of thousands risking death bravely. To spend any time dwelling on what our countrymen are doing on the other side of the world would be too much unpleasantry in the course of daily life. World War II was more present two decades later than two of today’s wars are in their own time. How can this be? Time it would seem is quite malleable, but I suspect that as individuals we do not have much control over what shape it will take.

    Reply
    Ghost of Storytime says:
    March 29, 2011 at 5:17 pm
    Writings on Handout #1 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime

    “It really did seem impossible that the trip would end. Cleanly, I mean, completely. The way we expect things to end when they do. When a story is told, and the past tense is used.” Johanna Skibsrud

    First Word: Dense

    First Sentence: Sounds like last week’s comments relating to migration and that it was always ongoing.

    First Paragraph: A story has certain completeness, a trip or narrative needs a certain resolution, a clean or complete end before it can be told as a story. What constitutes the story? Stories can continue without resolution (everyone’s life for example) but there are periods of clarity, crescendo, boredom, changes in the speed of passing hours that all need to be told. Is resolution needed? Is story/narrative confused with anecdote/punch-line? Does a story have to have a point?

    Stream-of-consciousness: There are certain moments where you feel like you are completing a journey, leading up to turning point, emotions and states-of-mind will change; a resolution is due. At some point your deny the journey is going to end, deny that there is something past it, that meaning afterwards is undefined, denying that the moment of clarity, bliss will end and you will have to wake up the next day and start the next story. There’s a craving for creation and resolution. It’s all artificial; the story could end NOW, as this is being read. It could finish at 2pm, it could finish whenever. Story or narrative and the fashion for it might just be over rational, over reductive, put in place for peace of mind. Healing may come through learning about our family’s story, but is this resolution or is healing in the process of finding out. Maybe there is no such thing as resolution. It’s just that we crave it and construct it none the less.

    Reply
    Flying head says:
    March 30, 2011 at 2:21 am
    Handout #1 – reactions, ear plugged March 30, 2011
    “It really did seem impossible that the trip would end. Cleanly, I mean, completely. The way we expect things to end when they do. When a story is told, and the past tense is used.”

    One word: “End”

    One sentence: “It is about passing time”

    One paragraph: “We often experience a sudden end in more intense situations in which we are actively involved/participate. Among such situations we can include trips – especially key journeys involving our big preparations as expectations”.

    Stream of consciousness vein: “In my first impression after seven readings of these three intense sentences I saw their interpretation in the most popular now form – a short Youtube’s film episode.
    Let us imagine groups of young men smoking, drinking and talking outside of a fancy disco club. While watching them, we notice a fast escalation in their “dialogs” that become louder and quickly convert into gesticulations switching soon after into a very dynamic fist fight. In its apogee there are recorded flashed reflections from moving few knives followed by some loud gun shots. Almost immediately after it we notice an extremely intensive silence with one or two slowly moving men on the background. They do not talk, just slowly turn around their heads when the others lay motionless on the ground. The action is finished and the following seconds seem to last long minutes. We will watch this scene two times from two different cameras; one filming this scene from high above and the second recording the same event from a street level in hands of a skillfully moving cameraman what makes an impression of being seen by one of the surviving it man.
    In this way we have a chance to see a dynamic pictorial interpretation of the mentioned “past tense” in a kind of the action liked by contemporary people and in two different perspectives. As a bonus the audience will also notice that the speed of this action influences their ability of experiencing significant changes in their time’s scale perception. Yes, it happens, but according to certain commonly known rules this shift in the time scale becomes significant when the movement reaches higher values comparable to the speed of light.

    Can we reach for time to time such high speeds in our ordinary lives? Can we reach it without literal: fast moving our bodies, whistling gun bullets, “pumping” so fast voltage into human bodies by tasers, or burning by laser guns? – instead just by thinking equally fast or deep inside about something important in our heavy (without any moving parts) 3 pound minds?

    Flying Head

    Reply
    Ghost of Storytime says:
    March 30, 2011 at 10:08 am
    Writings on Handout #2 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime

    “Now, though, I find it difficult….”

    First word: Interface

    First sentence: Does this really mean anything?

    First paragraph: Does ‘remain’ mean not buried, keeps on being used, or doesn’t decompose, keeps its dimensions underground? The second half is easier to interpret if your replace thing for person for example. It’s not who dies or what we have lost that is the principle focus but how close to each other we are after they’ve gone.

    Stream-of-Consciousness: We could say that they thought that memories were buried, that when someone goes that it cuts off memories, nostalgias, emotions, an out of sight out of mind theme. This time there is a realisation that nothing truly goes; in fact it all remains in some form, and what remains should strengthen your relationship with everything else that remains, learning form experience. I probably am trying to understand this is in too literal a way. If this is the correct interpretation the writer has gone to quite a bit of work to hide that. In the middle of the passage is a puzzling phrase “At the very limit; the exact surface of things”. This throws me off. Something material could be said to have an exact surface. Something abstract like a person really wouldn’t. Is this talking about the material world or the emergent world? Does this relate to the presence of people in one’s mind who have died or a cultural persistence or a collective unconscious? All experience is somehow worked into a sense of self and a sense of belonging and the loss of someone isn’t going to remove something, it will actually add to your experience and mould the meaning you have created to understand your place in the world.

    Reply
    Ghost of Storytime says:
    March 30, 2011 at 10:47 am
    Writings on Handout #3 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime

    “When my father said….”

    First word: Spatial

    First sentence: Time goes and slips; both spatial words

    First paragraph: Fargo I think is the film. I’ve never seen it. Somehow there was the sense that time was packaged away after it passed, put in bins, stored, perhaps hiding, but never findable. The question where does the time ‘go’ is already misleading as the answer will reflect the form of the questions. Time goes to….here…..Time goes to….there.

    Stream-of-Consciousness: Time as a spatial dimension is all down to Einstein. The English language was not prepared for this paradigm shift. Mathematics was the only tool that could handle it. This poverty in the English language is being explored by the narrator, but at the same time it opens up a space (no pun intended) which can be filled with memories, connections, nostalgia, films; the literary dimension (no pun intended). Again the Rational-Irrational dissonance theme reappears. Or perhaps the irrational or literary provides the cement that holds the rational bricks together. Or vice versa, whatever you like.

    Reply
    Turbulence says:
    March 30, 2011 at 12:56 pm
    Writings on Handout #2 – reactions, earplugged March 29th, 2011 –Turbulence

    “Now, though, I find it difficult to believe that anything is ever buried in the way that I had once supposed. I believe instead that everything remains. At the very limit; the exact surface of things. So that in the end it is not so much what has been subtracted from a life that really matters, but the distances, instead, between the things which remain.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    One word: gaps.

    One sentence: How we deal with the gaps in a personal timeline brings to fruition so much living by slippery fiction, the what & who & where & when scrabbling comedy & tragedy alike, the loss of precise memory in spots adding up to a fragmented kind of legend of being-in-the-world…

    One paragraph: “the exact surface of things” – how can that be, there is something almost mystical being suggested here. My idea of what remains is more akin to splayed fragments as opposed to any exact surface of things – fragments that offer ideation of events in a life, sometimes vaguely, sometimes clearly. I’d be the first to agree that what has been subtracted from a life is less important ultimately than those difficult distances between the things which remain, just not sure of what the author intends here when she speaks of distances – i.e. is it about how said distances affect, or maybe how they confuse? I would love to be privy to the exact surface of things, find that is not a part of my reality. The lived comes & goes, not always in a way I can recognize – fused, rather, through everything, often enough devoid of the kind of intentionality that would have me recognizing as opposed to making up Socratic days in a life…

    Stream of consciousness: The distances between the things which remain – I’m addicted to scratching at memory surfaces, eking out a sense of self as often from reflections about the past as on what happens in the present immediate. Every thought, every feeling is already passed when we reflect upon them, maybe a little like the dead stars whose light we see in the present tense even though it comes from light years away – to be in the moment is to be rather unconscious, yes? & yet we strive for that, when it works out the experiences we have feel intense. Passion for fiddling our harsher memories out, like whittling a stick down to a fragile core – happy memories – oh how many & yet not enough to keep us eager/safe enduringly – what I’ve buried I often dig up again – love, self, the other, fictions, catastrophes, helplessness – what I’ve buried I consistently try to appropriate with wholeness in mind, be what’s buried treasure or detritus, be what’s buried inspirational or false-bottomed, be what’s buried rainbow hued or sullied black & white – somehow can’t not ask after all of it….

    Reply
    Turbulence says:
    March 30, 2011 at 1:56 pm
    Writings on Handout #3 Turbulence – March 30 2011

    “When my father said, “Where did the time go, god-dammit?” I thought of it as if it was really a place that it got to. A place that looked a lot like the palace in Fargo, or the inside of my father’s boat, which remains, now, the original image in my mind for the realization that time can somehow just slip away.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    One word: Reality

    One sentence: Coming up against the recurrent reality of time slipping away colours everything, from hope to blank despair, driven desire to apathetic loss, gracious healing to insensitive dismissal…

    One paragraph: The place time got to – what a funny idea, that there actually is a place where time retires, or at least has a cemetery plot. I feel time like a weight that can paralyze, not sure why, only sure that sifting through the past is a precarious endeavour in my case, so much so that I figure it’s probably such for the majority. I’ve often felt time slipping away, wondered about how loaded down by the past the average person is, thought about how cultural differences may make the experience of time lost different, culled a garden of emotional hope thinking on the ones I love, often “in spite of”. When time starts slipping away – & it does so regularly – when there is this kind of slippage I salute the find of gentle weariness, wait for energy to come back, wait…

    Stream of Consciousness: Slip sliding along, coming to surface reactions, spilling dark despair – time & how meagre our interpersonal expectations of authentic exchange – where does that thought come from – I lift my hand into the cold March wind, pretend I’m able to healingly wave to everyone who needs such a wave – come hither, hither come – I walk the river’s edge musing on the distressingly destructive act – walk & walk & walk, the day coming into focus along side the hours passing – oh & what’s holy, how does the secular nourish, what is the song chorus playing right now somewhere inside me that refuses me landing space? Where does the time go indeed – I’m flipping through small memories that I can’t put in order with any sense of belief – the last memory I am twisting in the wind I think I picked up at some point when I wasn’t really paying attention – so what’s it doing here now, hogging all my space? I look into the computer screen like into a lit up midnight – throw away all thoughts of harming, commune with what feels deserving…

    Reply
    Toledo says:
    March 30, 2011 at 5:04 pm
    Handout 2:

    “Now, though, I find it difficult to believe that anything is ever buried in the way that I had once supposed. I believe instead that everything remains. At the very limit; the exact surface of things. So that in the end it is not so much what has been subtracted from a life that really matters, but the distances, instead, between the things which remain.”?Johanna Skibsrud

    Word:
    Residual

    Sentence:
    “Distance:” what a wonderful word to describe the space between objects of the past and present.

    Paragraph:
    It amazes me those who conjure their personal past, from last week, or decades ago, as if it happened yesterday. They relive every trauma and triumph at the snap of a finger. And it amazes me more those who recall the past, no matter how recent or significant, with detachment. Both extremes, I suppose, have measured “distance” quite differently.

    Stream:
    I worked for several years with a very happy man from Lithuania. I once asked him about his daily gladness. He said that life for him is only the future. He was not attached to the past, so he said, so that he was in a way liberated, free to great each new day as something unto itself. But I did not completely believe him. He seemed to me to cherish so much of his many lives. He had more rich history in 50 years than several of his peers combined. I think his handling of the past was a striking example of the “distances, instead, between the things which remain.”

    The other thought that come to mind is a bit cynical. This passage applies well to a lucid individual with enough of a life to call a history. But how well does it bode for lost civilizations and Alzheimer patients?

    Reply
    Toledo says:
    March 30, 2011 at 5:44 pm
    30 March 2011

    Handout #3

    “When my father said, “Where did the time go, god-dammit?” I thought of it as if it was really a place that it got to. A place that looked a lot like the palace in Fargo, or the inside of my father’s boat, which remains, now, the original image in my mind for the realization that time can somehow just slip away.”?Johanna Skibsrud

    Word:
    Slippery

    Sentence:
    The worst realization is when we see that so much time has been wasted.

    Paragraph:
    Wow, it is so true that certain places and contexts become for us the great sucking sound of precious time being siphoned. What a feeling of dread that is: the thought, in those situations, that existence has suddenly morphed into something pointless.

    Stream:
    When I was a child, time seemed to last forever. Summers were endless, until of course the final week. How is it now that, not for lack of experiences and new faces, a decade can fly by in an instant?

    An old woman I am close to has spent recent years slowing down. Little has happened. Nothing has been initiated. She has a progressive incurable condition which is causing limbs and organs to malfunction, some to the point of uselessness. She has accomplished little in her 76 years. Yet she remains in good spirits. She laughs easily and often. Nurses, doctors and orderlies are quickly endeared to her. I do not think that she considers the slippage of time the way I do. She does not consider missed opportunities and unmet goals as do my peers. Those of us who want it all from life are perhaps the most conscious of the melting away of time. Like a magnificent snow fortress waiting for spring.

    Reply
    Toledo says:
    March 30, 2011 at 6:28 pm
    Handout #4

    “After the meal, we were quiet. My father smoked a cigarette or two. Inclined lightly toward the window by the kitchen table, which he had opened. As he exhaled, he seemed to become emptier – as if he pushed the smoke from his body just a little too hard.”

    Word:
    “Exhail”

    Sentence:
    I know that behavior well: pushing the air out in a deliberate sigh as if to say that being, far from unbearably light, is heavy.

    Paragraph:
    This reading, the paragraph turned out differently. The ritual cigarette after a meal becomes a meditation. The leaning toward the open window would suggest a desire for escape into open air. Pushing the smoke out of the lungs and out the window would be a way to send troubles away. To become “emptier”, for the burden to be lightened.

    Stream:
    As much of an anti-smoking Nazi as I may be, I have to acknowledge its best benefit. Foremost, it seems that burdens, if only for the moment, leave with the exhaling of smoke.

    The passage recalls the movie Smoke. It poses the question, “What is the weight of the smoke from a cigar?” The answer is, “The weight of the cigar.” Smoke, in this film and perhaps in this passage, is a metaphor for the past, the weight of which one cannot escape.

    Reply
    Toledo says:
    March 31, 2011 at 3:25 pm
    Handout #5 … 3rd morning

    31 March 2011
    Toledo

    “When I was younger, and we had come to Henry’s house alone in those solitary summers of my father’s disappearance, I had imagined that the past really existed, semi-submerged, in Henry’s backyard. Wouldn’t that be enough for anyone? I’d thought. To explain that certain sadness, which I identified sometimes in him. A sadness that would make you, when you saw it, want to pull the edges of your own life up around you, and stay there, carefully, inside.” Johanna Skibsrud

    Word:
    Grief

    Sentence:
    Some people carry so much sadness on their faces that it is difficult to look at them, so no-one does.

    Paragraph:
    What is the source of so much sadness and grief? The question reminds me of when I was single and people would ask, why? My reply, if I knew the answer to that I would not still be single. The passage digs at this question, why is Henry so sad? Would it be too bold to say, if Henry really understood completely his sadness he could free himself of it? I do not know if the understanding of ourselves necessarily leads to a journey out of sadness or relief from bachelorhood, but I suspect that it can’t hurt.

    Stream:
    The kind of despair depicted in this passage is frightening whenever one comes face to face with it in another person. It feels contagious. Metaphorically speaking, if one does not keep a safe distance and wash one’s hands, a bad cold might ensue. A few decades ago when I was in therapy, my shrink would from time to time take a breath, stare up at the window, and exhale, as if to cleanse her soul of my despair.

    The narrator in this passage longs to know the source of Henry’s sadness. Such understanding can make empathy so much easier. When my grandfather was diagnosed with a debilitating cancer, he was immediately forgiven for recent poor work performance. When my mother-in-law was diagnosed with a brain disease, we could all more easily accept her strange and counter-productive behavior. When told that someone has just lost a loved one, it becomes clear why they are grieving. But what of when the source of unwanted behavior is not known or understood? What then? That is when our love, and our ability to express it, is really put to the test.

    Reply
    Ghost of Storytime says:
    March 31, 2011 at 4:05 pm
    Writings on Handout #4 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime

    “After the meal, we were quiet. My father smoked a cigarette or two. Inclined lightly toward the window by the kitchen table, which he had opened. As he exhaled, he seemed to become emptier – as if he pushed the smoke from his body just a little too hard.”

    First word: Draining

    First sentence: Breath that contains a piece of spirit

    First paragraph: The boundary of material and spirit; crossing the boundary with thinking eyes and tightened cheek muscles, emergence phenomena being disconnected from where they emerged from; a separation of neurons and minds. Why would the mind exist without the neurons? Why are the emergent dynamics treated as if they came from somewhere else? Fish swim in schools, some in close clusters which organically bulge and grow and twist and break. This emerges from the fish having simple rules that they follow, correlating their movements with their nearest neighbours for example, which multiplied produces a chaotic yet beautiful emergent phenomena. If you remove the fish you surely remove the phenomena, the emergence doesn’t persist. In the same way if must be that is you remove the neurons you remove the energy, mind, soul, spirit or any of the other penniless words of the English language.

    Stream-of-Consciousness: We get to a stage where we think literature is saying something meaningful about something which is irrational. It seems it just adds more irrationality. We don’t understand this so let’s try and understand it in a poetic language where there aren’t any rules. It’s a beautiful phrase but it doesn’t get us anywhere. I’m struggling with the whole rational, irrational dichotomy which I keep making. It doesn’t help either. This is a stream-of-consciousness rambling, maybe I’ll try and write something more, precise, rational, and irrational or some combination.

    Reply
    Ghost of Storytime says:
    March 31, 2011 at 4:38 pm
    Writings on Handout #5 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime

    “When I was younger….”

    First word: Safety

    First sentence: Are these psychological triggers buried in the garden?

    First paragraph: Identifying the sources of suffering, sharing commonalities in difficult memories with other people. The same triggers, laid-out in the garden in the same pattern.

    Stream-of-consciousness: Identifying sources of sadness and protecting yourself from them; using parts of your life to block parts of your memory; clouding death with nostalgia, clouding illness with childhood trips to the zoo, clouding social breakdowns with Dickens’ Great expectations and clouding civil war with Pan’s labyrinth. The imagery of manipulating your life by picturing it as a sheet which can be pulled around you is quite beautiful.
    There is a sense that you can heal or protect yourself emotionally by pinpointing causes for sadness, much like in a Freudian vein. Not much else came to mind.

    Reply
    Ghost of Storytime says:
    April 1, 2011 at 10:08 am
    Writings on Handout #6 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime
    “The house my father…..”

    First Work: Process

    First Sentence: Where is Casablanca? That confused me.

    First Paragraph: Something’s feel central to your sense of self, with connections and links which you may hold important but others may not realise or recognise. Others didn’t make a bond with the carpentry house but her father did.

    Stream-of-Consciousness: A love for process, meaning by doing, all objects on a transition trajectory somewhere. I imagine lots of people (older men mainly) have sheds that are full of odds and ends which are to be formed into some great idea. Of course they never get there, the aim keeps getting redefined, redefined to extend purpose, redefine to add motivation and excitement.

    That was short, I’ll have to write more……

    Reply
    Toledo says:
    April 1, 2011 at 5:12 pm
    1 April 2011
    Toledo

    Handout #6 – 3rd evening reading

    “The house my father left behind in Fargo…”

    Word:
    Dreamer

    Sentence:
    There are doers and there are thinkers.

    Paragraph:
    It is difficult for those who primarily are thinkers and dreamers to cross the boundary into the world of doers and workers. It is unnatural for them to accomplish anything concrete. As this passage illustrates so well, these individuals do not see how their inability to finish anything they’ve started affects those around them.

    Stream:
    The last sentence, “As if all objects existed in blueprint; in different stages of design or repair,” comes off to me more positively than it was probably intended. What a wonderful creative gift to see the world that way. It means that what such a person sees in everything is possibility. The irony of the father in question is that his occupation is one that ought to span the divide between designer and labourer. And it is so unfortunate that as a parent he could not recognize his lack of consideration for his family, who desired a solid and complete home in which to grow up. I have known other men like this. They drive their loved ones nuts. To a certain extent I am one of them. This passage really has helped me to see this aspect of myself in relation to those closest to me.

    Reply
    Turbulence says:
    April 1, 2011 at 5:20 pm
    Handout #4 – reactions (earplugged) April 1rst 2011 – Turbulence

    “After the meal, we were quiet. My father smoked a cigarette or two. Inclined lightly toward the window by the kitchen table, which he had opened. As he exhaled, he seemed to become emptier – as if he pushed the smoke from his body just a little too hard.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    One Word: nicotine

    One Sentence: To exhale cigarette smoke just a touch too hard from one’s body out a window after supper suggests a desire to release, to surrender to an undemanding pleasure, to float forgetfully…

    One Paragraph: “Fulfilled” often means about the same thing as “filled full” – emptied is as emptied must be in the shadow of ending, patience of a sigh. Thinking on the smokers in my family I am opened memorably into fresh air rendered blue. I am a smoker, last year I quit tobacco, I now drag on something non combustible which releases vapour, at the same time delivering a synthetic shot of nicotine, my house smoke-free, my shot a few thousand less poison-ness, compromising chemicals. I understand breathing out a little too hard has something to do with engaging the outside on the back of feeling darkness inside, letting go worry in a manner that calls upon a deep exhalation to center the self. Is growing emptier for moments at a time always negative? Life includes much that is difficult to handle, emptying can be a way of alleviating stress, clearing the head, giving one’s self a break, if only fleetingly…

    Stream of consciousness: All our different crutches – sweets, alcohol, illegal drugs, greasy burgers, soap operas, promiscuous sexual acting out, caffeine, video games, obsessive physical working out, social media sites, & of course nicotine – etc, etc, etc, etc – heaven forbid anything is done in excess, anything that interferes with what we necessarily need to do in our lives – show up at a job, look after nuclear as well as extended family members, lend a generous ear to friends & family & strangers even, volunteer at a mission or an animal shelter, take a street kid to a diner for bacon & eggs, study the ways you can reduce your carbon footprint & then follow through, educate yourself to vote responsibly, carry out the ethic that is sound yet difficult – all the murky black & white within striking distance as you exhale wobbly – the family meal reveals ever so much without necessarily meaning to to each & every member at the table – beware of what you leave out re exposing yourself, & let us hope the complicated still works out, if only by crossing over from the light side to the dark…

    Poem

    “Ivy”

    Light the rifts of freedom
    not acknowledged as freedom,
    the way weather is sensation as opposed
    to brand, the airy nature of simply
    ticking.

    Seated on front stoops, on
    rusty fire escapes taking
    in the wet dark, the silence
    of birds signed off, the single
    star that strokes us, flickering.

    I dab a finger in water,
    hold it up out the car window while you drive –
    I feel the brush of breezes, nowhere
    do I feel the ghostly sense
    of zillions of shells
    of prior time cresting –

    rather, ivy over a ramshackle house
    hidden in the night until
    we pull up in the driveway, shine
    the car lights on the leafy side wall,
    get dizzy because so much has happened
    & we’ve almost no space left
    inside ourselves
    to cleanly acknowledge…

  401. Turbulence April 1, 2011 7:14 pm

    Handout #5 – Reflections – (earplugged) Turbulence – April 1rst, 2011

    “When I was younger, and we had come to Henry’s house alone in those solitary summers of my father’s disappearance, I had imagined that the past really existed, semi-submerged, in Henry’s backyard. Wouldn’t that be enough for anyone? I’d thought. To explain that certain sadness, which I identified sometimes in him. A sadness that would make you, when you saw it, want to pull the edges of your own life up around you, and stay there, carefully, inside.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    One word: Double-jeopardy

    One sentence: How difficult to take the sadness of others you care about in one way or another head-on, love & all those reticent holding back moments spotting your universe with the hopelessness of never giving out/giving in…

    One paragraph: This passage suggests that the young speaker in the vacuum that the missing father left identifies a kind of emotionally important substitute in Henry, all the while not forgetting the father, rather commingling the two as a result of a kind of governing loneliness. To pull the edges of your life up around you & to stay there “carefully” – “carefully” being key – this suggests more than I can uncover strongly given that I’ve very little re context thus far to aid me re interpretting with exacting pith. Of course even with what I have at the moment I can get without much problem the problematic of the father, how the young girl can only indirectly put a finger on the problem of the father, partly because of her age, partly because of what the father has ostensibly let her know re his situation in the world the two of them inhabit. I am at the moment in the position of the young daughter, knowing ever so little re the facts that inform the world shared ever so stingily with the father. Double-jeopardy: damned if you transgress the world of your elders, damned if you don’t. Stay carefully inside indeed…

    Stream of consciousness: The underground as a metaphoric place where the past exists – how true that is if the underground in question is the lived of life, & the ground where it ferments/foments is the unconscious leaning into the rooted underbelly, also into the windy raising of the acute, the sudden, the obscure, the irascible. Many ways to the road of uncovering, all of them difficult, hazy, shimmering, pockmarked, wicked, forgivably strange – & there goes 1 2 3 scrabbling recipes of emotional health, here comes familial lack of faith calling under injured breath for hope to strive, to survive – an interest, a pledge, a weathering – we lift our noses to the sky, segment our scattered willingness to continue, love our notions of memory that have gutsy endurance – we return to the point of no return & discover we could have if only we had the strength to believe authentically…

    Poem:

    Rumplestilskin Anticipates

    My name suits the stray drift
    of a door to door beggar
    unsure until the last moment
    of his own wistful agenda as
    faces slam shut.

    If gold was worth
    the time I’ve spent on it
    I’d be a glowing
    patriarch by now –
    three feats
    taller.

    Soon I’ll be raising
    an infant who has
    fey eyes already;
    wants to pinch his queenly mama
    into double jeopardy
    to keep the tale going.

    I know, I know –
    my jerkin sorely binds & there’s
    a pebble in my boot –
    my time has
    & has not come.

    But tomorrow
    when the desperate promise
    is flinchingly fulfilled

    I’ll hand out jars of fireflies,
    stomp ashes till they’re embers,
    set the baby cooing on
    unadulterated straw.

    Next up:
    rainy ambition or shady godhead
    loosely re-invented…

  402. Turbulence April 2, 2011 6:47 pm

    Writings on Handout #6 – reactions, earplugged April 2nd, 2011 – Turbulence

    “The house my father left behind in Fargo, North Dakota, was never really a house at all. Always, instead, it was an idea of itself. A carpenter’s house. A work in progress. So that even after we moved him north to Casablanca, and his Fargo home was dragged away – the lot sold to a family from Billings, Montana – my father was always saddened & surprised if the place was remembered irreverently, as if it had been a separate and incidental thing; distinct from the rest of our lives. In this way, he remained, until the end, a house carpenter. If only in the way that he looked at things. As if all objects existed in blueprint; in different stages of design or repair.”
    Johanna Skibscrud

    One word: bricolage

    One sentence: Early evening the father slips into something psychologically comfortable, a memory of where he felt a kind of moving belonging, the tools he’d trusted yielding identity via his usage of them, love trickling believably between weight of place & weight of participation, a building in selective fashion telling more than any opportunity for confession ever had or would have…

    One paragraph: “A work in progress” can exist as a possibility as much as a realization, & this is what makes it so seductive for some people – that is, never ending can be always proceeding with desire & heartfelt intention. No need to argue that completion is the goal, except if you are one of those souls who live for the imagining, the suggestive in the picture always rather tantalizing. Bricolage – it’s what Claude Levi-Strauss related to the type of thinking people who are considered “primitive” by European cultures are ever so non-primitively doing. Artists of living & media both tend to tally what they do in such a manner, or so I think. The beauty in the process is as important, ultimately, as the actualization: I know this is only slightly true in some cases, yet I understand & identify with the mindset that believes this.

    Stream of consciousness: Beauty & the beast, a correlation of thinking with sensing – love in the shadows, truth behind Chinese screens – we go on & on & stop on a sudden simultaneously judging & accepting. In the world of the savage, fine fine details; under the weeping willow, collage of subtly active. I will build myself a homage to engrossing emotional tapestry. Out by the road, a path that curves invisibly inward – I will talk this way & admit I find it stimulating to do so. There is something in my throat, as I take in the view, that wants to get out regardless of where – something intangible dependent on the tangible – something like the way the sky dictates a horizon come summer or spring, winter or explosive autumn…

  403. Turbulence April 4, 2011 12:25 pm

    After reading the first 106 pages of “The Sentimentalists” – reflection April 4rth – Turbulence

    “It’s funny to think about. The way the whole world is disappearing like that. That every moment we get closer, until – and inevitably – there comes that one instant, that impetus, whatever it will be, by which we are one day blown, finally, from our own furthest extremity. Like leaves from a thin branch at the end of a tree.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    “The Sentimentalists” is vitally invested in culling the experience of time & of memory for insights re how we digest life, question its dramatic spills & splays, look inward as well as outward over & over again shifting subjective positioning. The narrator’s reflections on the past, & in the first hundred pages which I’ve read, a great deal on the past of Henry – the narrator’s reflections are studded with allusions to the strangeness of understanding how things work as well as to the myriad baggage we carry forward day by day. The final image of leaves blown from a thin branch in the cited text has something ghostly about it, suggesting the way consciousness is ephemeral as well as fragile, changing, flickering. Not only consciousness of course – also the world entire with its bits & pieces & phantom wholeness, its way of appearing & disappearing & falling apart & settling in unforeseeable gusts. The first half of the book is rather precisely dreamlike in the sense that memory is the articulate main player, precisely hinging one realization to the next, the hinging done more in a spatial then a linear manner, the concrete repeatedly floating just out of reach of being grasped, the images murmuring past & present both. I adore the way the text in the book rewards rereads, even as I work to take its significance in…

    Ingress

    Shapes you drink in, the weeping willow of the arts.
    Animals run off in all directions; landscape dogpaddles
    between stones in a graveyard.

    This is not all for naught, though it might as well be
    when all there is of a morning is a taut grey bell, tongue-less.

    Your shadow in this photograph
    collects short stories from among
    the many wild worlds
    taking issue with the Self.

    Tired Van Gogh whore, Dali devil.
    Now we are pictures too hectic for screening.

    I’ve wanted to go further, wanted to go away.
    The sound of rain on a tin roof
    surely shouldn’t be out of place.

    The next window that lets light in
    I will allow to rehearse me – take down the old photo album,
    remember for more than the sake of remembering
    how it’s been with us.

  404. Ghost of Storytime April 5, 2011 4:57 pm

    Stream-of-Consciousness after reading up to page 106 of The Sentimentalists – Ghost of Storytime
    Interesting read. With some super imagery, especially the idea of taking a boat ride over the house you used to live in or to protect your house with a dam. It seems to border on the magical realism. It just happens to be real.
    There was an exhibit at the CCA that included newspaper articles and letters regarding the flooding of part of the St Lawrence River, the personal story from the exhibit didn’t hit me so strongly, and I don’t remember too much about it. What was stronger at that exhibit came from the videos of the migration of Newfoundlanders from isolated coastal communities to towns, some of which floated and pulled with tug boats their homes across the sea.
    Looking on Google earth you can almost convince yourself that you can see the submerged highway that ran along the northern bank of the St Lawrence. I did manage to find some photos also.
    The geography of the book is a little confusing at times; being turned around at the Canadian border when Helene and the narrator were children I didn’t really understand what they were trying to do geographically. That irritated me a little. Maybe this book is too North American. I couldn’t find Casablanca on a map either.
    The timing of the story keeps changing and sometimes I wondered how old the narrator is. She could be eight or thirty, people could be dead, they might not be, people might live here, and they might not. It’s as if the narrator’s father’s thoughts that “people should stay eight years old forever” became true.
    Nostalgia as something to describe must be difficult, the blueprints, the boat resonated in his lungs, the confusing nature of nostalgia, the sense of being it gives you, putting things into a “more private and less complicated system” (pg91), the sense of place, but not necessarily place of understanding. Hybrid identities, grandmother ghosts, submerged identities, sailing above memories, fishing over past memories, transitioning through memories, persona nostalgia, group nostalgia, centers of ownership and self.
    The description on page 93/94 of being blown off course towards different estuaries as a metaphor for finding one’s way through struck me as a profound observation. A few times whilst reading I thought of the Alchemist’s theme that what you are looking for is at home.

  405. Ghost of Storytime April 6, 2011 3:11 pm

    Writings on Handout #7 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime
    “In this way my mother…”
    First word: hope
    First sentence: clinging on to hope and final bursts of resilience
    First paragraph: Sadness stemming from a place where hope comes from. They become confused, in orbit around each other, they feed each other, they block each other, it’s the chaos and the order, the rational and the irrational. Hope can fool the soul, it can blind the spirit, but it has no limits, there is always hope, it’s a lasting thing when everything has gone, it’s the emergence than never fades, it may morph but it never disappears.
    Stream-of-Consciousness: The book has a sense of purpose, of journey, of process: Being blown in the estuary; asking and describing, to ourselves, in the quiet parts of our minds; an imaginary path that once in a while traverses truth; here aiming towards the elimination of sadness, the “unhappiness…should be staved off, and then eliminated entirely”. This seems to be the only one that has a final goal, a product in mind, rather than an imaginary journey where direction is an illusion. Maybe it comes towards the end of hope, when you lose motivation for process, when you wish there were a goal, an end, and a highest point, something symbolic of completeness. But no, the rock rolls to the bottom of the mountain, and you Sisyphus, have to pick it up again.

  406. Ghost of Storytime April 6, 2011 3:11 pm

    Writings on Handout #8 (earplugged) – Ghost of Storytime
    “Somehow, thought, long after…..”
    First word: Infinity
    First sentence: An arctic twilight which lasts the whole day
    First paragraph: the persistence of memory, re-experiencing childhood, re-jigging and re-organising memories, a constant shaking of ideas which lights the night sky, keeping memories alive and keeps lost family members present.
    Stream-of-Consciousness: This is a very beautiful way of describing the persistence of memory. Imagery of the horizon, hallucinatory flashes and the super choice of the word buoyed – something which fits perfectly with the ever present imagery of the submerged Casablanca. The last 2 lines are intriguing, “walking tentatively along the endless and otherwise uninhabited waters of my childhood.” I sense there is the idea the memory of the narrator’s father is the only thing persisting, pivotal to her story. I’m not sure, I need to think about it some more, it doesn’t make full sense to me.

  407. Turbulence April 7, 2011 8:48 am

    Writngs on Handout #7 – earplugged – April 7/2011 – Turbulence

    “In this way my mother attempted to uncover a pattern or a system to her grief, but there never did appear to be one, and the pain continued to erupt equally from the sight of an old photograph as from an untwined sock. But after each entry my mother would go on to conclude: ‘it should not happen again.’ And this conviction – that unhappiness, in herself and later in her children, should be staved off, then eliminated entirely – originated from the same source within her that assured her that the progress that my father was making on his boat, and that my mother was making on my father, and that my father’s words were making on her heart, would be measurable and lasting things, upon which each of us could build.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    First word: struggle

    One sentence: Attempts to balance conflicting ruminations in a troubled life has one despairing then hoping in powerful tandem, the things wished for, concrete & abstract both, scrabbling the psyche as it hunkers down in the morass of the problematic that keeps satisfaction at arm’s length (if not much much further away), nevertheless recurrently re-sparking the impetus to arrive at living & liveable solutions.

    One paragraph: The opening sentence of this passage, with its powerful mention of the lack of system to grief, the eruption of pain equally from “the sight of an old photograph as from an untwined sock” – this sentence does a stellar job of describing how grief can be at issue in a life, & does so with wonderfully suggestive imagery as well as experiential astuteness. Oh that untwined sock conjuring pangs of loss, of incompleteness; the old photograph painfully reminding of past & present both: I get the impression that the narrator’s mother carries a heavy weight in her heart that has her floundering re reality in spite of her convictions – yes, that is poignantly obvious. I am anxious to get to the second half of the book, where I expect some sort of context of mitigating circumstances might emerge re the father’s situation that has so impacted the lives of father, mother, narrator & sister all…

    Stream of consciousness: Pain in process, resolute cobbling together of parts of a life, experiences that manhandle cyclically, time not on one’s side all the time, love reduced to nostalgia for love, the world spinning you into the open in a memory field, happiness difficult to name in time to keep it from slipping away, things not in your control coming to control you – the story I’m reading is kind of like a fog with keen realizations emerging fragmented through the character-driven narrative that has a kind of intimate relationship with the questions it directly as well as indirectly & repeatedly poses – questions about completion, patterning, despair, hope, process, product, helplessness, conviction, memory, faith, love, pain, recognition, closure. The passage at issue has an open-ended feel about it, even though a dark cloud of expectation re any kind of satisfying closure hovers over it. How does the lasting of ostensibly good things comfort – I guess by being something you can count on – I feel this is the passage that really gives me an insight into the mother, about whom not all that much has been said in the first half of the book. ‘It should not happen again’ indeed – & yet it often does, often does…

  408. Turbulence April 7, 2011 10:50 am

    Writings on Handout #8 – April 7/2011 – Turbulence

    “Somehow, though, long after we had turned away, a phantom faith remained in me, long after its object had been lost. It came in bursts, in brief hallucinatory flashes, like the intermittent blinking of a dead satellite which still rouses itself on faulty wiring as though it were a dying star. So that even in those after-years, when my father had disappeared completely beyond the line of our horizon, it seemed as though, on fine days, I could see him still – a faint outline, a trace of himself – buoyed by the stubbornness of my memory, walking tentatively along the endless and otherwise uninhabited waters of my childhood.”
    Johanna Skibsrud

    First word: tincture

    One Sentence: Interesting that the waters of the narrator’s childhood are otherwise uninhabited, the trace of the father a kind of orienting experience diluted therein, one that impacts specifically on fine days, suggesting desire for the father is ongoing, even as the longing for fine days is ongoing…

    One Paragraph: The people who fascinated that go missing in our lives like ghosts in the machine – they’re very often family figures, particularly parental figures, those who loomed large when we were young, small, confused, seeking. The seeking may continue together with a desire to dispel what has confused, the latter mostly easier said than done. A phantom faith winding in & out of realization that is more felt than articulated – trying to articulate the felt & the thought of can hold you hostage to the past, yet yield important insight if experiential grasping via tracing of dreaming words comes to pass. This passage strikes me as a lovely instance of such a coming to pass – fictional instance, yes, yet perhaps the poetic & the fictitious are the main ways via which we come to realizations of importance, on the threshold of almost losing ourselves time & time again…

    Stream of Consciousness: Fathers as faint outlines on a day in a life – grand turning toward what has evaded you yet still remains present in the subtlest of ways – I walk the river misted over on a bright April morning remembering my father, 18 years dead now, in a way I haven’t remembered for some time – specifically, how he seemed to have shaped me in so many ways even from a distance, how my memory of him is stuck in a few key incarnations on the timeline of my life, how I respected him almost offhandedly & never really needed to tell him, though I wonder now if I should have said – parental tinctures in the long grown child’s sense of being-in-the-world, of being-with-others, of being-with-self – such a splay of ideals of the parent, such resurgences of criticisms of the parent at the least expected of times – my father always doing his best as far as I can remember, & importantly, in contradistinction to my difficult mother, supportive of his children in connection with whatever direction/directions they elected to pursue – my father divorced from my mother when I was 5 & yet weekly, physically & emotionally, available – when he died I couldn’t be there, sent him a note with pictures to the hospital where he lived the last few weeks of his life – hallucinatory flashes of him? Oh many, the most precious perhaps from the mid teen years when I moved in with him & interacted with him daily for roughly 4 years – my father more like an uncle than a father during that time, a lot because he had never really taken on the role of authority figure & didn’t at that time either – yes in my teen years, but also when I was 3 or 4 & I would work to make him laugh, sensing unconsciously the bad air between the parents, & feeling such love for him even when he was sad, particularly when I could see him go from glum to clown, seemingly in connection with my antics – a trace of my father always in the back of my mind, in my belief in humanity, in my own flawed humanity…

  409. Turbulence April 7, 2011 8:19 pm

    Writings on Handout #8 – April 7/2011 – Turbulence

    Poem:

    When always the rickety dams are full to bursting…

    Don’t plague a plan –
    take back your skittish belief –
    review how the taut can add up
    but not always.

    We love the child in the empty
    yard beyond all imperatives.
    Staying that way, however, you
    lose survival skills.

    Under heavy rain, lost direction; below
    the caught loss, desire page-less.
    There is a story in here, doesn’t add
    up – no – it pleads.

    The child such a smart test of us –
    the child alive in himself.
    & then comes the suggestion disbranching,
    the child, baffled, asking again.

    Don’t torch plans –
    they’re myth & legend –
    inner & outer when
    you’re paying attention.

    Meanwhile the child has
    her own way of honestly pretending –
    her own multi-directional
    stepping out/climbing…

  410. Ghost of Storytime April 8, 2011 3:17 pm

    After reading The Sentimentalists – Ghost of Storytime
    The Sentimentalists is beautiful book which focuses on the tension between the fullness and the emptiness of memory. The writing style seems to complement this tension in a poetic and metaphorical way, for example;
    The war incident is cloudy, “and then Owen….Owen drifting…Owen falling, continuing to fall”,
    And,
    Memories are written, “Establishing an event at the moment of its occurrence as though it were already deeply in the past”.
    And,
    The burning of the Hooch is distant and quick, the description doesn’t go past; “.They set the village on fire”.
    Nothing is fully clear, nothing is fully resolved, things get re-worked or buried, the boat is put away, and Casablanca is flooded. I enjoyed the flooding metaphor; it’s quite a convenient and strong image though.
    The fading of memories, the reducing of memories to a few words or actions:”remember me when I am dead and simplify me when I am dead”; her father did crosswords; Henry did maths problems, her mother made a journal to uncover a pattern or system to her grief.
    Douglas’s poem seems to arise from a fierce, forensic curiosity, an impatience with sentimentality, a desire to see things uncluttered and unclouded by preconceptions. I’m not sure this is the same desire as in the book, but the choice of poem is great, such a powerful couplet to begin and end a poem with.
    There is some humour. “That there they had been, marching along, together, all of them with the very worst feet in the world.”
    The ghost them could have been developed much further – taking the book firmly in magical realism.
    Clunky sentences: I don’t know how to quantify this but her is an example of a passage I found difficult to read:
    “As though we inhabited separate and remote corners of his illimitable and still-coveted prairie. As though all things had been leveled; emptied off. As though – if indeed we had thought to send them out – our shouts would have rung nearly soundlessly in our own ears, swallowed up by the unconquerable landscape between us, so long by then left untried.”

  411. Toledo April 8, 2011 3:44 pm

    Comments on The Sentimentalist
    Toledo
    8 April 2011

    One of the revolving themes, notably in the first half of the book, is around sadness. I especially like the passage that describes sadness not as about anything in particular but as “smells or shapes or colours that call up a certain moment, or a feeling, just a whiff of one, that you can’t quite place. Just something that fills you with a weird longing, all of a sudden. Like you’re homesick. Only not for any place that you’ve been to. And the smell, it doesn’t remind you of anything that you’ve ever smelled before. And the colour or the shape is not one you can connect to a recallable landscape.” As if sadness is an integral part of the human condition, and has an important role to play. That it is a motivator that drives one to become more complete and at home with the world.

    There are numerous references throughout the book to the fragility of life. To dreams that fail to materialize, and to realities that lack foundation. That one is blown by the wind, not by choice, to “small estuaries” which comprise one’s world. That soldiers in war and families trying to relate to themselves lack completeness, and are instead disjointed: minds from bodies, body parts from body parts, the past from its remembrance, parents from children, things from owners and the self from the world it inhabits. It is as if there are many, many parts and no whole, at least not one that we understand. The most reassuring thing in this story is simply Napoleon expressing words of love and kindness to the members of his family.

  412. Toledo April 8, 2011 3:48 pm

    Handout #7
    Toledo
    8 April 2011

    “In this way my mother attempted to uncover a pattern or a system to her grief, but there never did appear to be one, and the pain continued to erupt equally from the sight of an old photograph as from an untwined sock. But after each entry my mother would go on to conclude: ‘it should not happen again.’ And this conviction – that unhappiness, in herself and later in her children, should be staved off, then eliminated entirely – originated from the same source within her that assured her that the progress that my father was making on his boat, and that my mother was making on my father, and that my father’s words were making on her heart, would be measurable and lasting things, upon which each of us could build.”?Johanna Skibsrud

    Word:
    Hope

    Sentence:
    Words of love and hope are so powerfully gripping, even if self-deceptive at times.

    Paragraph:
    The words of love and hope that held her mother captive for so many years are what hold all of us who love and hope. But there is a blurry line that separates love from desperation. It is so easy to put one foot over that line and not to realize. It is so easy to live in both realities and not to see the self-deception of all players.

    Stream:
    Her mother’s attempt to uncover a system of her grief is so reminiscent of people in psychotherapy who are trying to understand themselves and their personal history. Some learn so much, while others seem to get no-where. This makes me think of Hannah Arendt who said that we really cannot know ourselves, so there is no point in dedicating too much effort to that end. She also said that so long as we are thinking we are not acting. The act of thinking is by definition impractical. There comes a time when thinking and ideas stop and a decision is made. The mother in this case just could not leave her comforting world of ideas, and so she could never come to a decision on how to deal with her dysfunctional life.

  413. Toledo April 8, 2011 3:48 pm

    Handout #8
    Toledo
    8 April 2011

    “Somehow, though, long after we had turned away, a phantom faith remained in me, long after its object had been lost. It came in bursts, in brief hallucinatory flashes, like the intermittent blinking of a dead satellite which still rouses itself on faulty wiring as though it were a dying star. So that even in those after-years, when my father had disappeared completely beyond the line of our horizon, it seemed as though, on fine days, I could see him still – a faint outline, a trace of himself – buoyed by the stubbornness of my memory, walking tentatively along the endless and otherwise uninhabited waters of my childhood.”?Johanna Skibsrud

    Word:
    Loss

    Sentence:
    Those we have loved remain with us.

    Paragraph:
    Once someone has had an impact on us, no matter how welcome or harmful, we cannot shake them. If even we remove them physically, they remain in our thoughts. They demand a response. Perhaps we don’t need to give them up. Perhaps we just learn how to live with them.

    Stream:
    I suppose the question to raise, when confronted with a powerful ghost, like the one described here that resides in the writer’s heart, is if the ghost consumes me, continues to hold court and to command emotions, or if instead the ghost is a member of MY court. I have known several people with failed fathers. Men who had grand ideas and who held out so much promise, and who in one way or another abandoned their families. I really would like to ask each of them about the impact their fathers have had on them. Why did they not let this memory destroy them? Why are they so forgiving?

  414. Flying Head April 10, 2011 12:28 am

    Comments on The Sentimentalist
    Flying Head

    I find/see Johanna Skibsurd’s novel “The Sentamentalists” as a big and very unusual fishing net with differently sized holes that make it possible to catch anything from a whale to the tiniest fish. Nobody reasonable would use it for professional harvesting fish. However the author applies her novel as a net for catching human “souls” characterized by an extreme variety in sizes of their internal surfaces when similarly weighing about 3 pounds. She uses a wide spectrum of different techniques in her prose. It looks chaotic, but allows her to attract a wider spectrum of readers. Even if they will find something small resonating with their experience or perception of human life it represents a big success. The ability to force hardened and extremely defocused modern man to deeper reflections is difficult to achieve. Anyway, if somebody writes something very true and directly from their heart it will always easily resonate with other people. That was achieved the author.

    I liked very much the author’s depth in the provided flash pictures of her childhood/adolescence vacations in the same places, ghosts, relation with sister and parents, history of boat, interactions with grandparents and other old people. It was interesting to notice that the author totally ignored a signalized topic about her problems with former boyfriend with him she was living six years. She also did not analyze the marriage problems of her parents. I am sure that 99% of other young authors would exploit the last two topics. We get used to this approach (as hearing the word “love” in 90% of songs) providing many spectacular descriptions of “human surface trips” and not much about “life journeys”. In other words, the author is fully aware about deeper value of human generations’ “vertical” interactions during their growth, in comparison to their horizontal relations in their adult lives.

  415. Ghost of Storytime April 13, 2011 8:42 pm

    The Sentimentalists, the debut novel of Johanna Skibsrud, is an insightful take on the roles of memory, hope and resilience in the human condition. It floats on my reductively conceived poetry/novel spectrum incorporating the relations a novel lets you explore alongside the surgical precision of poetry. The mix at times interrupts flow as the more poetic passages can/need to be read over and over again; however, I believe this only reinforces the profundity of some of Johanna Skibsrud’s passages, they leave you reading them over and over, searching tantalisingly deeper and deeper for those moment of clarity.

    The peom that is at the end of the book has been on my mind ever since I read upon it

    Simplify Me When I’m Dead – Keith Douglas

    Remember me when I am dead
    Simplify me when I am dead.

    As the process of earth
    strip off the colour and the skin
    take the brown hair and the blue eye

    and leave me simpler than at birth,
    when hairless I came howling in
    as the moon came in the cold sky.

    Of my skeleton perhaps
    so stripped, a learned man may say
    “He was of such a type and intelligence,” no more.

    Thus when in a year collapse
    particular memories, you may
    deduce from the long pain I bore

    the opinion I held, who was my foe
    and what I left, even my appearance
    but incidents will be no guide.

    Time’s wrong way telescope will show
    a minute man the years hence
    and by distance simplified.

    Through the lens see if I seem
    substance or nothing: of the world
    deserving mention or charitable oblivion

    not by momentary spleen
    or love into decision hurled
    leisurely arrive at an opinion.

    Remember me when I am dead
    and Simplify me when I am dead.

    I read that reading your own obituary is a sure way of motivating you to do better. Chrisopher Hitchens experienced this and said about it, “there is nothing about reading about yourself in the past tense that concentrates the mind.”

    Alred Nobel woke up one morning to read his own obituary prematurely printed – and as he’d been labelled as the creator of dynamite, something more efficient at killing that anything prior – he decided to create the Nobel Prize and honour the positive impacts of people.

    An important volume of work on memory as I’ve recently discovered is Proust’s Roman-Fleuve A la recherché du temps perdu. The commentary for that will come over the next 10 years I imagine, given that I’m going to read it in French. Also on the reading list is Roland Bartes’ Camera Lucida – Ms Skibsrud mentioned that this books treatment of negative space has deeply affected her literary research.

    I saw the film Passion by Jean Luc Goddard this week. Afterwards, in a Q&A session, a popular take on the film was that it worked as a kind of anti-film which worked against classical film making or the “Hollywood Film” – incidentally used for the most part as a negative description. It was interesting to hear the discussion about the film, which delved into egalitarianism, capltalism and tackeld the relation between love and labour but the films itself I found ugly, consciously over abstract, a true intellectual – in the negative sense of the word – film and deeply dull.

    If this is an anti-film, what is an anti-novel? Is it the kind of works such as Nicole Brossard’s Purple Haze or Helene Dorion’s Days of Sand i.e. the poetic, avant-garde, abstract novel?

    I wonder how an anti-story would be received at a short story telling event. Is punch-line necessary, can poetry be mixed in, does it need resolution, does it need completeness, or could you go against all the storytelling norms and say to your audience in a clever way that you are working against them. To be honest I imagine all the best storytellers are simultaneously dissecting what a story is and it is perhaps does a disservice to the author to think otherwise.

  416. Karen Kaderavek April 19, 2011 8:49 am

    As I listened to the dialogues between Johanna Skibsrud and the insightful members of the seminar what formed substantially for me was how elemental the Sentimentalists is. The rough carpenter’s house, the unfinished ship in the barn: earth. Being tossed about in the estuary or blown off-course by life’s detours: wind. The watery world atop the primordial submerged city; sailing above the subconscious mind, carried along by rivers of emotion that have their anchorage in forces mysteriously submerged. And the most amazing expression of fire: sparks of insight that appear as epiphanies, penetrating and cutting through the other elements. These moments – and they are brief and precious – are expressions of truth. I reflected on how such epiphanies have shaped my life and I wondered if a personal truth is universal or whether that matters. I believe there probably are universal truths but one’s own truth is sacred. Flashes of personal insight have been signposts for me; simply put, my life was one way before and then another way afterward.

  417. Michel Dupriez April 25, 2011 12:57 pm

    Ceux qui ont assisté à la présentation du film de l’ONF ¨L’affaire Coca-Cola ¨ , projeté à la Maison de la Culture Marie-Uguay il y a quelque temps, témoigneront du parallèlle que l’on peut établir entre la poursuite du professeur Norman Cornett et celle des travailleurs syndiqués d’une usine d’embouteillage de produits Coca-Cola en Colombie.

    Ceux-ci ont refusé l’offre monétaire qui aurait clos définitivement le dossier et permis à l’employeur de récidiver à sa guise dans ses futures démarches de congédiement arbitraire. À la différence près que Me Julius Grey encourageait son client à accepter une telle offre en guise de règlement final. Les travailleurs colombiens, à l’image de Norman Cornett, ont également refusé l’offre de leur ex-employeur et n’ont pas été réembauchés. C’est une question de principe et de respect des droits des travailleurs, dans quelque domaine que ce soit.

    En tentant de créer un précédent en la matière, Norman Cornett forcera l’employeur à rendre des comptes avant de procéder à un congédiement arbitraire de façon injustifiée et sa détermination à obtenir gain de cause encouragera les prochaines victimes de l’Université Mc Gill à se joindre à lui pour dénoncer ce type d’abus qui échappe aux lois du travail en vigueur au Québec.

    Michel Dupriez
    Enseignant spécialisé en arts visuels
    Montréal

  418. Irene Kruzel April 25, 2011 3:07 pm

    À la lumière des commentaires du public après la projection du film, le professeur Cornett, de par sa méthode pédagogique non-traditionnelle, a réussi à soulever un questionnement sur les pratiques pédagogiques traditionnelles pratiquées dans les universités et dans les écoles primaires et secondaires.

    On constate que l’enseignement nous concerne tous: enseignants, élèves, parents, futurs travailleurs, citoyens.

  419. joyce borenstein April 25, 2011 9:46 pm

    I am always very inspired by Professor Cornett’s dialogic sessions. He has found ways to engage students completely, involving not just their intellect, but also their senses and emotions. Learning with him becomes a memorable experience. It is very unfortunate that McGill University could not acknowledge his brilliance as a teacher, and instead of encouraging him in his teaching, and continuing to renew his contract, they fired him. It is shameful, but not surprising. My experience at institutions is that the people in power usually lack vision. The film gets this situation across, very well, except that we are left suspended, because we never get to hear McGill’s side, and because Cornett’s legal battle continues, in that he didn’t accept McGill’s settlement. Even if the Dean at McGill refused to offer a reason for firing Cornett, he should have been captured on film refusing to talk. The antagonist (McGill) remains silent, faceless, and this makes for a very unsettling filmic experience. I feel that the film is not complete, that there are too many unanswered questions. It leaves me wanting the sequel!!! If the film can be shown each time with Dr. Cornett present and answering questions afterwards, then this helps with closure.

    The film does succeed with the essential message, which is to show Dr. Cornett to be a very creative and exemplary educator. It also shows him to be an exemplary person in the positive ways that he handles the injustice done to him. I was impressed as well, to witness Dr. Cornett’s late wife on film. Her nobility of spirit and poetic nature touched me deeply.

    Bravissimo Dr. and Mrs. Cornett and bravo to Alanis Obamsawin for capturing this on film.

  420. Fleetwood May 3, 2011 7:39 pm

    Rapture and Despair: the Bipolar Affect and Creativity –First 9 pages.
    The triangle gave me nightmares of teaching college and academic papers on education and their pseudoscientific research. Making it a pure science seems impossible as the number of free parameters that could affect someone is impossible to measure.
    There’s a physics joke that comes to mind.
    A farmer was having trouble getting his chickens to lay eggs. He went to all sorts of experts to help him. Finally the physicist comes along and says, “I’ve solved your problem, but only if the chickens are perfectly spherical and in a vacuum”
    The simplification is great, I just will be sceptical from the off.
    Also it struck me that all these people are dead. Also the label of genius perhaps comes, falsely or not, posthumously. It would be nice to look at some living cases. Also the context where these people did their work is going to be very different from today, with crazy social media, Japanese city levels of sensation overload, and much better neuroscience, psychology to understand them.
    Saying that this should prove interesting

  421. Fleetwood May 21, 2011 11:52 am

    Professor Norman Cornett invites you to a ‘dialogic’ series on the writings of prize-winning poet and editor,

    Dr. John Asfour .

    Saturday, 28May 12h00-14h00

    Monday, 30May 18h00-20h00

    Saturday, 04June 12h00-14h00

    Monday, 06June 18h00-20h00 [with Dr. John Asfour ]

    Location: galerie Samuel Lallouz, 1434 Sherbrooke west

    Contact: tel.[514]256-2483 normancornett@gmail.com

    Cost: $100[all taxes included] $50[students and seniors with valid ID].

  422. Blur May 28, 2011 5:17 pm

    Dear widower uncle

    “My uncle cooked
    his own meals,
    ironed his days
    and polished his own shoes.
    We found him
    sprawled on the bathroom floor
    his bitterness
    three days ripened by eternity.”
    Dr. John Asfour

    See what we’re left with
    a storm before a calm
    rant without rage & yet raging
    how we turn to incite after enticing –
    see the little man belittled
    by his own lack of confidence,
    everything even-handed over-measured.
    Seeking the plausible is not necessarily
    the best way to get to the heart of things.
    See the thin man in shadow disconnecting.
    Now comes a moment to stumble through his demeanour,
    relish the way we empathize despite the way we darkly suggest,
    move into recognizing just barely our own selves,
    give alms to the moment, moments to the history –
    see how we don’t lack breath for ironic pronouncements.
    Uncle is dead – long live uncle –
    somewhere in this observing
    is a kind of broken lens –
    the push-you-pull-me radically deaf,
    godhead looking down staying
    numbly mum, love
    & all the rest of it
    another way
    to try…

  423. Blur May 31, 2011 4:36 pm

    Reflections on Dr. John Asfour’s poem beginning “Your body” – May 31 – Blur

    First word: homage

    First sentence: It feels like a sanctioning of wondrous difficulty, this “poem almost done”, the kind of difficulty that reworks, re-strengthens, rewards – or almost – & that it has to do with the sense of flesh becoming what one holds to while insisting on sensory deprivation brings to mind learning to morph the physical to the spiritual, without losing the essence of the physical – morph the possibility to the promise.

    First Paragraph – Lovers take many side roads & main roads, sink into the ground via travelling footsteps, hold some sense of the given fiercely, learn intrusion is a chance for thickening, trail behind them cartloads of desire. That the beloved can either stay or depart yet both ways remain intruder says something profound about the nature of love, physical as well as emotional love. So many seeds, how many spilled in a pile of what has failed, how much the mutative governing the steadfast, how simple an open palm held up open. Secrets are dangerous, secrets are blessed, & thinking on tallying we do well to keep the heart fresh, the soul honest, the imagination timely & alive…

    Stream of consciousness: Because desire is light well shadowed, because I lost you abandoning shadow, my body still speaks of what it can’t put to rest, shadows looming everywhere. A healthier problematic would see me making peace with the impossible, if only at later luminous stages of the night. I like to walk the shoreline thinking of the nothing I can entertain only there, knowing that it has to do with what I might dream of not ready, really, to fall under any spell – under any tidal under pull as strange blankness settles in, my thought of you, a precious thought, ungovernable on dim nights, anxious mornings after. There are footprints everywhere I go belonging to neither you nor me, yet somehow tracing out our trajectories over decades – I’m making this up, it’s one way I can get to the mysterious heart of the matter, finding me & you where we’ve never actually been until I claim we have – I’m drawing this out, how your singularity is at issue in where I go ready to once again recognize nothing, abandon everything, for the sheer fractious joy of doing so. All I am alluding to now was a long time ago, before I’d learned that this too would pass. If this all sounds particularly sad, well it is. Nevertheless it is lovely & substantive & fragile enough to disappear leaving no home address. I want to sing what I know of this in the forest where the tree falls & no one hears it – that seems a fine way to pay homage, alone, listening…

    Say the names: “The sentient coming to poem” – such a title seems to me to hinge the disparate reflections here, how there is acute awareness shaping understanding of what I take to be the missing beloved discussed & talked to & recognized in flesh as well as spirit, or perhaps more accurately, spirit/flesh…

  424. Blur May 31, 2011 5:51 pm

    Reflections on Dr. John Asfour’s poem in “Blindfold” beginning “My father visits” – May 31 – Blur

    First Word – seminal

    First sentence – In many lives fathers loom large in the ominously subtlest of ways, suggest without wholly revealing, touch but it may be self-indulgent, expect & are puzzled by their children, even as their children are puzzled by them…

    First paragraph – This was somehow familiar & puzzling all at once, specifically regarding the ending. Family, isn’t it that Russian author Tolstoy who said that happy families have no stories…The family here appear to act towards each other at slightly crossed purposes, at least where the patriarch is concerned. The way the patriarch/grandfather is delineated one gets a sense that he is interested in practical details, less so in pleasures or emotions. This comes through via the selected detail, pleasure in the signature of a boy’s Game Boy & a daughter’s new cat, practicality (& indirectly criticism) in the grandfather’s questions as well as conversational subjects. One gets the sense that the speaker is revealing nothing beyond bald statements as far as the father goes – that is, to get to the heart of the matter you’d need either to decide for yourself based on details afforded what kind of man the grandfather is, or else query the narrator himself. The details do speak significantly, just not in a direct way.

    Stream of Consciousness – Families always reading each other between the lines – fathers & their ostensible powers, grown kids with kids of their own recognizing so much of themselves in the mothers & fathers & yet not so – veiled criticisms that bite at the extremities – can we love someone who speaks a different emotional language? Well naturally, but then again, then again – the house with its cracks & all you can do is feel the scrutiny as judgement – mothers, where are they in this book? I’ve yet to read enough to know if there are mother poems – this is the first except we’ve been given that includes a female, a girl child with her new cat – I had a cat young – Bijoux was her saccharine name – loved Bijoux, protected her from the rough play of boys – families & rough play – love is a first & second & third helping of shimmering guilt often enough in the pit of the familial – also first & second & third helpings of tenderness – the practical can drain yet ironically is necessity if you’re going to get through – a fine ingenuous piece of wisdom simple as a child’s nursery rhyme coming up to bite you in the back of the heals – prayers, how do they fit in as you sort through treasures & debris both – treasures & debris on a muggy day in a life, hanging out the family’s unseemly laundry, cottons & silk & denim & wool – the grandfather in that poem missing the apple trees – what does that say – you could see the guy in an entirely different way without much difficulty – I had one of those gentle fathers, lucky me, in yet not such a gentle mother – where are the women in these poems – am I going to find them once I get the book? Or is even thinking about them wrongheaded due to the needs of this memoir…

    Say the names – “On the subject of hegemony” – I got the sense that hegemony in this family was anything but clear, that the narrator was talking of being-with-others (in this case the father) more than being-in-the-world because in this case that was the overpowering situation. It is a kind of ironic title to me, anchored in the subtle suggestion of the details re the grandfather given…

  425. Blur June 4, 2011 6:59 pm

    The dear John letters (for J.F. & J.A.)

    “…when you turned away
    I, unable to invite and renew kisses,
    heard the note of my failure.”
    John Asfour

    I

    “Love is a mirror that hides no flaws.”
    John Amen

    Do you remember when I was the holy of your audience
    squatting for hours on end in the motley crowd
    babies crying, lovely women swooning
    & me keeping an eye on
    your stutter reveal –
    do you remember it was me
    had you whole, welcomed & diced?

    I am the potted plant you decided was excess,
    the girl in tight jeans & roomy sweater toppled,
    a thought you barely had time for giving credence to,
    small room lost in the panoramic scheme of things.
    Do you remember asking me why & what for
    on the eve of realizing I was everything I said I was –
    even more so?

    Dear John it’s 3 in the morning,
    I see I’ve drawn the blind,
    under my eyelids there’s all these lost souls
    remembering love is serve & volley.
    You’re not here, you’re never here –
    keeps me honest, asymmetrical, hollering.
    That’s it – that’s the light penetrating the pall of the room…

    II

    “What is it about beauty that lands me in the throat of grief?”
    John Amen

    Dear John I’ve fallen out of my own orbit
    & the sky has skinned itself, clouds at war
    with love preening like a picture in a locket,
    humming posture & sedentary hope –
    dear John able is as able does,
    hope gives torrents of favour,
    life allows.

    Was that beauty I embraced
    or only a story of fever pulsing?
    Dear John all your footwork coming to a head
    & me inscribing blessings after the fact.
    We could tell each other it’s all right
    knowing it isn’t – land
    & fall short of recovery – touché.

    It’s much less about turning away than facing up.
    Dear John I’m on the brink of inevitability,
    this is where all the finest themes
    hone their raw skills. Now that you’re
    a rose in my teeth wilting, calm
    evacuation of my burning building –
    now I’m all that too, & friable…

    III

    Do not leave me in this wilderness!
    Or, if you do, pay me to stay behind.
    John Ashbery

    How high the house that John built stands –
    can’t reach every poignant detail, posters
    of Hiroshima on the walls, bowl
    of origami cranes by the window,
    faint light of the antique radio playing Roy Orbison –
    can’t reach but not for lack of trying
    as I count out the ways we do & don’t
    belong here, the ghostly flicker of cheap tea candles
    handsomely tattooing
    a chair, an arm, a mood –

    how deep in the cellar Reason hides
    trying on chaotic jocular for size,
    air trapped in its own throb,
    psyche cadaver rolled up in a Persian rug,
    our first words exchanged rattling the radiator,
    make-shift sleeping space cold & snow-blind,
    sure ground, shifting ground, tumblers –
    how Folly, the fiddler, keeps sarcastic time
    in the moment I’ve realized
    no stable leaving exists.

    Dear John something of a scandal
    has swept up unrepentant residual flak,
    released it in the form of cool ash onto the front lawn,
    sown seeds of nostalgia, thought better of that, screamed
    bloody murder yet remained unheard –
    dear John the tirades of our ephemeral hopes
    gone on a bender don’t
    bleed the way they used to, something
    I appreciate remembering how you had
    neither coinage nor humility enough
    to take the ineffable
    to gutsy heart…

    IV

    Feeder

    “The body’s discomfiture, bodies of moonlit beggars,
    sex in all its strangeness: Everything conspires
    to hide the mess of inner living, raze
    the skyscraper of inching desire.”
    John Ashbery

    Tinderbox of virtues buried beneath the leafless willow – explosion
    to follow, the invisible voluminous with dry core, small
    ally of a salted heart, a windy compulsion, dreams
    stilled by onslaught of tired saying, wide love
    on the lam again.

    This morning I reveal what I am
    to what I’m not, make the necessary introductions,
    offer to translate the fine print of misapprehension,
    discover yet again the obvious – there is no translation for
    wired hope, dead star, frippery: touché.

    At the new birdfeeder first bird arrives, at least
    the first I`ve seen, a tiny blithe of a creature hovering
    for seeds, a mini pause of intention
    I drink in along with coffee & lost concentration
    on dog-eared book in hand.

    I think of waking you, of watching you sleep,
    of making love all day long as though
    we’re twenty again, wet behind the ears,
    sinuous as vivacious mood swings, our bodies speaking
    in the tongues of neither god nor devil arriving –

    think how the day will be all arms & legs
    & the little pulse in departed bird`s breast
    off to sing his mating song, & the glimmer
    in your fine open gaze
    rivering our shared slippage, live albatross, joined hands
    on the cusp of springtime feral…

    V

    “The brain is a messenger with blood on his hands.”
    John Amen

    Dear John flicking stones over river left to right,
    a hand glider sampling palpable direction
    & how it’s come to this, looking
    to others for balance – dear John
    in plasticity pushing for commitment:
    well maybe tethering baloonish breath
    to mysteries & dead ringers is
    long on sticking, short on arrival –
    maybe dear John is bereft of a synonym
    that could lead to keeping
    comfortable beat?

    I make of how I speak of you
    a cozy igloo, only on the upside
    of signals like corrections
    go baffled forward.
    I tell a mess of homage
    to gods I don’t witness for
    hoping generic wrath
    keeps to unloaded highways –
    dear John this & everything
    more – mannerisms, homilies, health –
    handcuffed anomalies?

    I’m tracking a deer to the edge
    of the campground, holding
    my morning cup of dark coffee
    close to the chest whispering.
    You once again allot like dust
    like harmlessness like treason –
    dear John am I sideways or stung?
    The next cull de sac is where I see you
    running on empty, stepping flat-footed
    between the gap & the gape
    that’s been us slipping haywire –
    been the black thumb in the pudding, puddle
    of marked…

  426. Blur June 5, 2011 6:50 pm

    Reflections on Dr. John Asfour’s poem in “Blindfold” beginning “I can imagine your faces” – June 5/2011 Blur

    One word: brutality

    One sentence: The death of children is recurrently shocking, always half cocked, many times the puzzle that can’t be plainly, honestly, understandably resolved…

    One paragraph: You have the smiles, razor sharp around the edges, soft as tongues melting in their fullness. Teeth & flesh, crescent moons scrabbled, love of life irrefutable – you have the love uprooted, cut down, stretched painfully. This is how it gets too hard to acknowledge, the young so vulnerable, pining, confident, perplexed. This is everything about us that doesn’t pan out, our children reaping the sins of their elders. Ah sweet Mary, Jane, Frank, John – sweet land of never never names – this is all the equations we are missing viable answers to, all our hope on a torture wheel unyielding, all our sense of justice questioned with impossible concussion directing…

    Stream of Consciousness: Violence, violence against children – head-banging, heads shaking – violence & what do we do with what never will add up? I take you out by the river to see if we can clear out our heads, our hearts, our souls – emphatically, just at this bloody moment it’s a no go. & then we break down, & then we break out, & the thought of victimizing ignites anger. Only momentarily, though – it’s as if as far as we’re willing to look hard is a way out of blaming because all our empathy suddenly strengthens: thousands of us victims, children who escaped singing in the key of A minor, A minor a sloughing off of guilt, a mourning of wrong doing, life uplifting among the tragically lost, hope just to the left of everything sacred. Those kids, their lessons ended with a shot – here you go, too difficult to accept, too important by chance to forget just because. We will not forget, we will defy hatred, the next place we land a place to cradle love…

    Say the names: “Seeing” – because the seeing at issue here is so important yet distressingly fragile – what’s ‘seen’ whether actually or metaphorically is destined to fade away in spite of intention, the deaths so many piling up & fading, the hope of remembrance slant hope, time & how mortality insures disappearance, love & maybe it’s love that endures, the recollection tempered by heartfelt propriety…

  427. Félix Stüssi July 4, 2011 9:14 pm

    The first annual jamming at St-James United Church was, in my ears, a successful juxtaposition of three different musical approaches… Very refreshing! To be continued! I am thankful for having been part of it! Musically yours. félix

  428. Barbara July 5, 2011 8:30 am

    Thank you, Susie Arioli for joining Dr. Cornett’s dialogic close-up and personal last night, July 4th at the Beaux-arts des Ameriques in Montreal.

    Unfortunately I missed your concert in Montreal, on July 2nd, and actually, last night was my first introduction to your music and personal charm.

    I love that you sing Cole Porter! I am not an expert on jazz, but I know that when I am moved by a piece of music or voice, I automatically become a fan!
    Barbara

  429. Melodion July 15, 2011 11:18 am

    At the July 8th Friday night Musical Odyssey potluck we were treated to amazing video footage ranging from the 1930s to today of various incarnations of jazz and jazz influenced performances. While all the pieces were amazing and at times spell-binding, the one that stood out the most was one of the last performances on Billy Holiday and her friends. This high-quality 1957 film footage of she and a band of legendary greats dating back to the 1930s displayed some of the finest musicianship I’ve ever seen. It can be found at http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vaZiijPbnP8, but the quality is choppy and blurred compared to the DVD. I am told this recording was done in studio, without the distraction of an audience. The result is a group of seasoned musicians who play to one another, who approach every note as a delicate craft, completely immersed, merged together by song. There is a purity and love here rarely seen. Not a single phrase or tone is overdone or understated. It is difficult to imagine them doing anything else – making and egg, shopping, reading the paper – as if they were gods in a perpetual performance. Almost all performances, most especially in pop, in more recent decades seem to be more about the musician than about the performance, more about the personality than the song. I too love show business and have paid to see many performers in love wth themselves, and had a great time. But what a treasure and a treat it was at the potluck to see and hear some of the greatest artists of the 20th century surrendering to their art, abandoning showmanship, merging with one another and a song, and forgetting about us.

Trackbacks

Leave a Comment

Name (required)

Email (required)

Website

Comments

More Blog Post

foot_banner